1 •].<. % ■^ ^t t,\it ®ltw%rai ^ %/: PRINCETON, N. J. % % Presented b7Wo'^~?V?AVA \ \^(7\y-vXI)vaK(2^ ~ Division ...4iiy *-«^- » — ' — ' Section . .v...L^.....r ^ REVISION ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. CONSIDERATIONS THE REVISION ENGLISH VERSION OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. ^ BY C. J. ELLICOTT, D.D. BISHOP OF GLOUCESTER AND BRISTOL. LONDON : LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER. 1870. LONDON SA.VILL, EDWARDS AND CO., PRINTERS, CHANDOS STREET, COVENT GARDEN. TO THE MEMORY EVER FRESH, AND EVER TO BE HONOURED, OF WILLIAM TYNDALE, OF GLOUCESTERSHIRE. PREFACE. The following work is written to supply a need which, at the present time, may be felt by many. We seem to need a Hand-book, which, in an easy and popular manner, and yet, at the same time, with reasonable accuracy, might put before us the whole subject of the Revision of the Holy Scriptures. This work aspires to be such a Hand-book in reference to the New Testament. It has two main objects — Firsts to give the general reader that competent knowledge of the subject which may enable him to enter into the present movement with interest and intelligence. Secondly, to place on record some experiences that were acquired by the writer, when engaged with others in an attempt to revise some por- tions of the Authorized Version of the New Testament. Such experiences, it is humbly believed, will be found useful at the present time, and may be perhaps permitted to minister some guidance to individual scholars who may be called upon to take part in the Revision now recommended by Convocation. viii PREFACE. These are the two objects of the present work — to place generally before the reader the work that has to be done, and also to offer to those who may be actually engaged in it, some few hints as to the mode of carrying out the work. It is proper to state that the work has been composed in the midst of many other pressing duties and occupations ; and that hours, snatched from daily work, or secured before the day's duties could commence, are all that have been at the disposal of the writer for the compilation of these notes and considerations. It is hoped that no serious inaccuracies will be found on the pages that follow, but it is frankly owned that the work has been written promptly, — for the need seemed real, — and that it has been written concurrently with some of the events to which it alludes. It was commenced a short time after the first meeting of Convocation this year, and it was concluded shortly after its second meeting. The time has thus been limited ; but if the book was to do any good, or to exercise any useful influence, its publication could not have been longer delayed. It does not seem necessary to make remarks on any part, except on the samples of revision that have been, somewhat courageously, submitted to the judgment of the reader. Great care has been bestowed upon them, but, it is felt very honestly, that they themselves will probably disclose depar- tures from principles that may have been urged a few pages before. It must be so. The individual reviser is always liable to subjective influences that give a tinge to his judgment when the special passage is under his consideration ; and the PREFACE. ix present reviser cannot dare to hope that he himself, even in these few chapters, has proved to be free from them. So the passages are given honestly as samples, and nothing more ; not as the writer's ideal of a true revision, but as the best exemplification he could give of his own rules. The critical scholar is thus asked kindly to pass his judg- ment on these passages, as being what is here specified, and as claiming to be nothing more. This small volume is now offered to those who are in- terested in the subject of Revision, and also, with all humility, is placed before the Church at large, as a small effort in a great cause that will soon largely occupy the thoughts, and, it is hoped, will receive the prayers of all earnest and devout readers of the Holy Bible. May the blessing of God rest on the great and holy cause; and, if it be not presumptuous to add the words, may it also be vouchsafed to this contribution to the general subject, humbly offered by one whose heart, at any rate, is thoroughly in the cause and in the work. C. J. Gloucester and Bristol, London, May 23, 1870. CONTENTS. CHAPTER I. PAGE INTRODUCTION I CHAPTER n. THE CRITICAL VALUE OF THE TEXT OF THE AUTHORIZED VERSION 29 CHAPTER in. LEADING CHARACTERISTICS OF THE AUTHORIZED VER- '*^^ON 53 CHAPTER IV. NATURE AND LIMITS OF REVISION 97 CHAPTER V. AMOUNT OF CORRECTIONS LIKELY TO BE INTRODUCED . 126 CHAPTER VI. OBJECTIONS TO REVISION, VALID AND INVALID .... 185 CHAPTER VII. BEST MANNER OF PROCEEDING WITH THE WORK . . . 203 ERRM'UM. Page 130, line i6, for four, ivdd/ive. REVISION ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. CHAPTER I. INTRODUCTION. On the loth of February in the present year the following Recent resolution, proposed by the Bishop of Winchester and in the seconded by the writer of these pages, was carried unani- ^"^^^'°"' mously by both Houses of the Convocation of Canterbury, viz. : — " To report upon the desirableness of a Revision of the Authorized Version of the Old and New Testament, whether by marginal notes or otherwise, in all those passages where plain and clear errors, whether in the Hebrew or Greek Text originally adopted by the Translators, or in the translations made from the same, shall, on due investigation, be found to exist." That such a resolution will in due time be followed by systematic and organized effort in the actual work of re- vision can hardly be doubted. The general tone of the discussion, the prevaiHng unanimity, though not without a 2 REVISION OF THE full recognition of the difficulties that surround the question,^ the deepening interest in the subject that has already shown itself, the expressions of public opinion in the leading journals,^ all point to one certain issue, — that ere long the serious and responsible work of revision will actually be taken in hand. We are the more confirmed in this view when we take fairly into consideration, — first, the circum- stances under which the subject has been brought forward, and secondly, the partially forgotten fact that we are now only resuming a discussion which seriously occupied public attention twelve or thirteen years ago, and which was only then suspended owing to a sort of general feeHng that we had hardly at that time the men or the materials forthcoming for an immediate commencement of the work. There was, however, a sort of tacit agreement that, whenever in God's 1 The difficulties and leading ob- Guardian for Feb. i6, and in the jections were stated both by the John Bull for Feb. 12, p. 170. Bishop of Winchester and the Bishop ^ A leading article of some of St. David's. The latter, with his importance will be found in the usual acuteness, gave prominence to Times for Feb. 18. Various letters the only objection, which, as will be have also appeared in the same seen below (see Chap. VII.), has any paper, some of considerable ability real weight — viz., that such a revision and cogency of argument — e.g., on might involve the necessity of con- Feb. 26, by Dr. Scott, and by tinual revisions. The Bishop, how- a " Hertfordshire Incumbent," on ever, fully supported the resolution, Feb. 21 and March 10, and by and expressed his belief that a judi- " Anglicanus" on March 9. The cious revision would be a great views of Dissenters are well expressed advantage both in regard of the in an article in The Freeman for public and private reading of the Feb. 18, p. 133; and certainly de- Scriptures. See the report in the ser\'e attention. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 3 providence a fresh call should seem to be addressed to us, that call should be humbly and reverently attended to, and the discussion resumed.^ That call has certainly been made, and the time, as many reasons would seem to suggest, is not only ripe but convenient for a further consideration of the question, and even for the commencement of the important work. Let us shortly consider both the circumstances of the present call, and the general aspects of the former dis- cussion of the subject, as far as they may throw any light upon our present position and our hopes of further advance. Now, in the first place, it can hardly be denied that the call to reconsider the subject has been made from a very unexpected quarter. No one, except those who very closely observe the directions and librations of modern religious thought, could have expected that a resolution, such as we have already referred to, would have been proposed in the Convocation of the Province of Canterbury, and, when pro- posed, so readily and even joyfully accepted.^ It might have been said a priori that the way in which the question ^ No better instance can be given a sample of the manner in which of the prevalence of this feeling at they believed revision ought to be the time than the general design and performed, than of preparing them- expressions of the revision of St. selves formally to undertake the John's Gospel and several of St. great work. See Preface to Revised Paul's Epistles by Five Clergymen, Translation of St. John, p. ii. sq. the first edition of the first part of ^ The manner in which themes- which appeared in 1857. The writers sage from the Upper House directing state clearly in their introductory the appointment of a joint Com- preface that they were doing their mittee was received by the Lower present work more by way of giving House, may be regarded as very dis- B 2 4 REVISION OF THE had been disposed of thirteen years ago suppUed but little hope that it would have received better treatment at the present time. As the contrast is instructive, we may devote a few sentences to a short notice of what took place in Con- vocation in reference to the subject of revision when the question was last formally brought forward. Earlier On Feb. J, 1 856, notice was given by Canon Selwyn that proceedings in Convo- a petition would be proposed to the Upper House of Con- cation, vocation requesting them to take into consideration an Address to the Crown, praying Her Majesty to appoint a Commission for receiving and suggesting amendments in the Authorized Version of the Scriptures. The notice, it must be confessed, was rather wide and ambitious,^ and, not tinctly showing how much, in the thirteen or fourteen silent years that have elapsed since the subject was last discussed, the whole question has ripened in the general minds of Churchmen. See the Guardian for Feb. 16, p. 198. 1 The exact terms of the notice of motion were as follows : — ■ "To propose a petition to the Upper House requesting His Grace and their Lordships to take into their consideration the subject of an address to the Crown, praying that Her Most Gracious Majesty may be pleased to appoint a' body of learned men well skilled in the original languages of the Holy Scriptures — " To consider such amendments of the Authorized Version as have been already proposed, and to re- ceive suggestions from all persons who may be willing to offer them. " To communicate with foreign scholars on difficult passages when it may be deemed advisable. " To examine the marginal readings which appear to have been introduced into some editions since the year 161 r. " To point out such words and phrases as have either changed their meaning or become obsolete in the lapse of time, — and "To report from time to time the progress of their work, and the amendments which they may ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 5 improbably, found but moderate favour at that time among the members of Convocation. It had attracted, however, some attention, and in the July of the same year was alluded to by Mr. Hey wood in his speech on this subject in the House of Commons.^ In the February of the following year it reappeared, but in a more modest and practical form.^ The original motion was withdrawn, and the request limited to the appointment of a joint Committee of both Houses, which was to be empowered to deliberate on the improvement of the Authorized Version, and to publish the results of their inquiry. But even this proposal, moderate as it was, failed to secure general assent even on the part of those whose knowledge of sacred criticism and exegesis might have been supposed likely to predispose them to a be prepared to recommend." See was opposed by Sir George Grey and Journal of Convocation {or iS^6, withdrawn, ^te. Hansard's Delates Vol. II. p. 92. (3rd Series), Vol. cxliii. p. 122. The subject of the marginal read- ^ The amended proposal was as ings referred to in the fourth clause follows : — was noticed, but very briefly, three "To request the Upper House years later in the Upper House. to take into consideration the ap- See Chronicle of Convocation for pointment of a joint Committee 1859, p. 251 sq. - of both Houses to deliberate upon ^On July 22, 1856, Mr. Heywood the best means of bringing under moved an Address praying the Crown review the suggestions made during to issue a Royal Commission (1) to the two centuries and a half for consider amendments that had been the still further improvement of proposed in our present Version; the Authorized Version of the (2) to receive suggestions from those Holy Scripture, and of publishing willing to offer them; (3) to- point the results of the inquiry." See out errors and obsolete words, and Journal of Convocation iox 1856, to report accordingly. The motion Vol. 11. p. 362. 6 REFISION OF THE favourable consideration of the movement. Though the subject had been abundantly discussed in the leading perio- dical literature of the day/ and could in no way be con- sidered as new either to the Church or the country, still it was more than the conservatism of the House was then able to accept. An amendment was placed on the notice-board by Canon Wordsworth,'' which still further limited the pro- posal by the provision that alterations that might be recom- mended were not to appear in the text but only in the margin. The cotip de grace was given by Archdeacon Denison, who added a further amendment to the effect that it was not desirable to give any encouragement to any 1 Of the many articles that ap- peared at the period referred to, or shortly before it, we may specify those which deserved, and received, considerable attention, and certainly produced some effect at the time — viz., Edinhurgh Review for October, 1855, Vol. oil. p. 419 ^^-5 Christian Remembrancer for Dec. 1856, Vol. XXXII. p. 451 sq.j M^estminster Review for Jan. 1857, Vol. xi. p. 134. In the interval between that period and the present time, the articles have been very fewj we may, how- ever, specify Edinburgh Revieiv for Jan. 1865, p. 104 sq., in which the subject is discussed in an easy and readable article, apparently by a writer of known reputation. The leading treatises that appeared about the time referred to will be found noticed in an excellent article by Professor Plumptre in Smith's Dictionary of the Bible, Vol. iii. p. 1680. ^ The amendment was as fol- lows : — " That as to the question which has been brought under the notice of this House concerning the Authorized Version of the Holy Scriptures, it is not desirable to countenance any efforts to make changes in the text of the same, but that any alterations or addi- tions which it may be deemed expedient by competent authority to be adopted, should be confined to the margin, and not be intro- duced into the text." See Journal of Convocation, Vol. 11. p. ^6^. ♦ ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 7 alterations whatever, whether in the text or in the margin.* The subject then appears to have dropped through. When we contrast this treatment of the question with that which it has lately received, we cannot help feeling sur- prised at the striking change of sentiment. On the present occasion not only has the proposal of revision been favourably entertained by the Southern Convocation, but even re-intro- duced into that conservative body, and, when thus re-intro- duced, warmly welcomed. Nay more, the original proposal of the Bishop of Winchester was at once amplified.'' Our resolution, as first brought before the House, was limited to the New Testament. It was immediately extended to the Old Testament with an amount of assent that could never have been expected, and never could have been given if the real necessity for revision had not been very sensibly felt by all present. It may indeed be doubted whether this enlargement of the proposal was in itself wholly desirable. It may be very reasonably urged that it would have seemed at first sight more prudent to com- ^ The exact terms of this con- ^ The original proposal of the eluding amendment were : — Bishop of Winchester, as seconded " That it is not expedient that by the Bishop of Gloucester and this House give any encourage- Bristol, only extended to the New ment to any alteration or modifi- Testament, but was at once ex- cation of the Authorized Version, tended to the Old Testament by the whether by way of insertion in Bishop of LlandaflT and others. See the text, marginal note, or other- Guardian for Feb. i6, p. 193 sq. wise." See Journal of Convoca- The extension was agreed to una- tion. Vol. II. p. 363. nimously. 8 REVISION OF THE mence with a portion of the Holy Scripture, with the criti- cism and interpretation of which we are certainly more familiar than with that of the remaining part/ Be this, however, as it may, the general feeling of the Southern Con- vocation has been very clearly expressed, and that too in a manner and with a promptitude that could hardly have been expected, except by those who closely watch the movements of public opinion. Such a fact is very signifi- cant, and seems certainly to point to the conclusion that there is in the minds of those fully qualified to form an opinion, and not likely to favour innovations, a growing conviction that the time has at length arrived, and that measures ere long must be taken for such a revision as will bring our venerable version more closely into harmony with the inspired Original.^ Former The general aspects of the former discussion of the sub- discussions . ... of the ject, thirteen years ago, seem also to pomt m the same subject. direction. The eftbrts of revision at that time, as several of us who then took part in the work probably well remember, were almost confessedly preparatory and tentative. It was * There is, we are afraid, only too April, 1870, Vol. cxxviii. p. 129 much truth in the remark of Prof. sq. The article, which is of con- Plumptre, that relatively Hebrewwas siderable interest, did not appear till more studied in the early part of the the text of the greater part of the 17th century than it is now. See present volume had been written. ^m\\h' s Dictionary of Bible, Vo\.n\. Any similarities of opinion or sen- p. 1682. timent may therefore be considered 2 Some very sensible remarks on as due to the independent though the subject of the revision will be coincident convictions of two sepa- found in the Quarterly Review for rate writers. ENGLISH NEPV TESTAMENT. 9 very generally felt at the time that the question was not ripe for solution, and that though it was right and proper to do our best in advancing the cause of revision, yet that time must elapse before the work could be formally and authorita- tively undertaken. Even those who entered with some ardour into the movement, and were at first unwilling to believe that it would ever cease till a revised version was in the hands of every earnest Englishman, soon showed a con- sciousness that there must be a time for maturation, and that first impulses must be content simply to prepare the way, and even by failure to demonstrate how and under what limitations the work itself was finally to be accomplished.^ We all saw, more or less clearly, that the movement in which we were then engaged would, by the nature of the case, become suspended, that there would be a pause, a time for reconsideration of the work actually done, and then after this pause, that the movement would recommence, and go on uninterruptedly to the end. This is commonly the history ^ It may be noticed that even minds was that we were doing after the favourable reception of the work for the future, not for the Revised Version of the Gospel of St. then present time. This feeling John, the Five Clergymen who took had a very good efTect upon us. We part in it, still speak of their work did our work slowly, and without as fortunate if it has 'succeeded in any reference to current expectations, striking the key-note upon which or any desire to catch passing op- any authoritative Revision of the portunities. When the interest in English Bible, hereafter to he made, the subject died out, which it did a is to be based :' Pre/, to Revised few years ago, we considered it a Version of the Ep. to the Romans, sign that for a season, at any rate, p. iv. The impression on our our work was done. lo REFISION OF THE of all great undertakings, and will in all probability be the history of the future revision of the Authorized Version. A very little consideration will show that such a forecast was natural and reasonable. The movement at that time was essentially a scholars^ movement. The works of Dean Alford, Archbishop Trench, and others, had awakened a vivid interest in the interpretation of the New Testament, but it had not yet extended far beyond the circle of professed scholars. Within the circle there was soon shown a strong and natural desire to give a useful turn to the newly acquired knowledge, and to put at the disposal of the general reader the results of recent exegetical experience ; and such general aid was commonly very thankfully received. But there was never much sympathy with these efforts whenever they took the particular form of revisions of the Authorized Version. Churchmen at that time were very tolerant of critical and grammatical comments, and even of corrections of the English Bible as long as they were confined to the notes or the margin ; but whenever they took their place in the text there were but few general readers who then viewed them with any great amount of favour. And they were right. The versions and specimens of versions that appeared at the time we are alluding to and subsequently, were sufficiently accurate and precise, but they wanted tone and rhythm. They were translations through which the original Greek often showed itself far too distinctly ; they were not idiomatic versions ; they were suited, and even in some cases specially ENGLISH NETV TESTAMENT. designed, for the closet -^ but with general readers they never were and never could have been popular. The best of these revised versions was one that received The Five Clergymen at the time the valuable approval of Archbishop Trench,^ revision. and of the distinguished American writer, Mr. Marsh,^ and 1 Reference may, perhaps not improperly, be made to the writer's Pref. to Commentary to the Pas- toral Epp., p. xiii. sq., the words of which have been quoted from time to time. They were written about the period now alluded to, and show, it is believed, fairly, what the general mind of scholars was at that time. Of the small bands of scholars there referred to, one at the time was actually working, to the labours of which reference is made in the text. 2 The friendly remarks of Arch- bishop Trench will be found in the first chapter of his useful work On the Authorized Version of the New Testament, and are as follows : — * It is an eminent merit in the Revision of the Authorized Fersion by Five Clergymen that they have not merely urged by precept, but shown by proof, that it is possible to revise our Version and at the same time to preserve unimpaired the character of the English in which it is composed. Nor is it only on this account that we may accept this work as by far the most hopeful con- tribution which we have yet had to the solution of a great and difficult problem ; but also as showing that where reverent hands touch that building, which some would have wholly pulled down, that it might be wholly built up again, these find only the need of here and there re- placing a stone which had been in- cautiously built in the wall, or which, trustworthy material once, has now yielded to the lapse and injury of time, while they leave the building itself, in its main features and frame- work, untouched' (p. 25, ed. i.). These words from one who is so well qualified to speak both on the English and on the scholarly ques- tions connected with the subject, may perhaps be considered to justify the reference in the text to the ex- periences derived during the progress of the work alluded to. ^ The author referred to, though deprecating a new translation, and even a revision, of the Authorized Version, speaks of the work of the Five Clergymen as ' by far the most judicious modern recension known to him.' See his first Series of Lectures on the English Language, No. xxviii. p. 6^^. REFISION OF THE Principles of this which even now has not quite passed out of sight. As it was produced on principles which appear to be trustworthy, and as it serves to indicate the path that must be followed by any revisers who would construct 2. popular version, we may pause briefly to notice its leading characteristics. It con- sisted of a revision of the Authorized Version of St. John's Gospel, the Epistle to the Romans, and the two Epistles to the Corinthians, by Five Clergymen, and of the Epistles to the Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, and Colossians, by Four Clergymen; in all four separate volumes, to each of which a few pages of preface are prefixed, containing a statement of the principles mainly followed, and an enume- ration of passages in which special difficulties had been met with, and rules of revision more than usually tested. Of the five revisers, two at the outset of the work were strongly in favour of an authoritative revision of the whole •Testament, but ere the work came to its conclusion (it extended over more than two years), all, I believe, had come honestly and impartially to these two conclusions : — First, that an authoritative revision could not wisely be attempted at that time ; secondly, that if it afterwards were undertaken it must be on the principles which they them- selves had worked out and followed, and which more than two years of hard united work had proved to be trust- worthy. These principles will be occasionally alluded to in detail in the following pages. For the present it may be enough to notice that they were, first, a limitation of the vocabulary ENGLISH NEfF TESTAMENT. 13 of translation to that of the Authorized Version of both Testaments ;^ secondly, a careful attention, and, as far as possible, adherence to the principles stated and followed by the Revisers of 161 1 ; thirdly, extreme watchfulness in reference to the two weaker portions of the Authorized Version, the translation of the particles and of the tenses f fourthly, and combined with this, a constant recognition in such cases of the frequently modifying power of the con- text, and of the fact that the tenses, especially the past tenses, in Greek and English, are not co-extensive ; fifthly, a sensitiveness to the noble rhythm and cadence of the Authorized Version; and lastly, a continual remembrance that a truly popular translation must always stand the test of being heard as well as read, and must commend itself not only to the cultivated scholar, but to the simple hearer. ^ The Five Revisers distinctly state that they kept the earlier English versions, from WyclifFe downwards, before them, and * constantly re- jected words which presented them- selves as the most exact equivalents to the words of the Greek, because they wanted the Biblical garb and sound which we were anxious to preserve.' See Preface to Revised Version of St. John, p. viii. 2 The principles adopted in the translation of some of the particles are stated in the Preface above re- ferred to (see p. X.). In respect of the tenses it is stated that the * exact accuracy of literal rendering which rigid scholarship might seem to require' is not always maintained (p. xi.). It may be now said, how- ever, that this accuracy was main- tained even too far, especially in the case of the aorist and perfect. Such at least is the judgment of Marsh, who seems inclined to draw the inference from it that the tenses 'are coming to have in England a force which they have not now in America.' See Lectures on the English Language, No. xxviii. p. 633. Several changes however were made in ed. 2. 14 REVISION OF THE Such were the principles of this particular revision/ and such, it may be said, must be the principles of any revision that would aspire to be popular and successful. But let it not be supposed that these principles were all recognised at once, and all systematically acted on from the first. They were not thought out, but felt out and worked out. They resulted from faithful individual labour combined with frequent cotiferejice a7id united efforts round a comnio7i table; they resulted also from the great teaching of experience, and from the continual testing and, it may be added, the frequent breaking down of rigorous canons of translation on which it might have seemed a priori that reliance could be placed. There are indeed few canons in reference to revision of more practical importance than those which are embodied in the foregoing sentence — viz., (i) That there must be frequent cojiference and the combined action of several minds ^ and (2) That experie7ice must be relied on as the only ultimately successful teacher in the difficult work. Few are willing at first to accept these canons, but all scholars of candid minds and of proper humility will be found in the sequel to acknowledge their validity. As they are of real importance let us devote to each of them a few sentences of comment and elucidation. 1 A full account will be found in able pen of the present Bishop of the Preface to the Revised Transla- Salisbury, and that it will be found lion of St. John. It is not violating to contain a good account of the confidence to say that it was prin- principles followed, and certainly cipally the composition of the agree- deserves perusal. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 15 In reference to the first of these canons, we may observe ist canon: that it serves to remind us how it is that so very few revisions ^[j^J^ of the Authorized Version have been even endurable, when "^cessary. contrasted with that which they were designed to amend. Nearly all our revised versions have been produced by individual scholars, and, faithful to their origin, they have clearly enough disclosed the bias and individuality of the single mind and the single reviser. They have been one- sided and not many-sided. They have commonly been, if accurate, too inflexible ; if free, too loose and paraphrastic. The happy elasticity of diction, and the thoroughly idiomatic tone of our Enghsh version, — that which, in fact, so com- mends it to the heart as well as the head of the earnest reader, is just that which will be found wanting in all recent revisions. And it would be unreasonable to expect that it could be otherwise. The elasticity to which we have alluded is due in a great measure to the united operation of several minds, and to the continued modifications which the aspects of a passage as presented to the different minds of different revisers would be certain to introduce. The individual adheres, often far too pertinaciously in detail, to his principles of translation. His very precision often makes him very insufficiently sensitive to the exegetical current of the passage, and hence often to that modification which the context constantly tends to introduce in the translation, especially of tenses and particles. The requisite correction is supplied by another mind estimating differently the general current of the passage, and the ultimately chosen i6 REFISION OF THE translation often accurately enough indicates, not so much the result of compromise, as the final decision of two or more minds after having so acted and reacted upon each other that a common translation could be agreed upon. For instance, an individual translator or reviser might feel it always, so to speak, such a grammatical duty to mark in translation the difference (in the same author) between two particles, — let us say dWa and U, that his very desire to adhere scrupulously to his rule might impede his perception of some shade of meaning in the passage that tended to modify the rule. Suppose, to carry on this particular in- stance, that he resolved that he would give dXka in transla- tion its inherently stronger adversative force of ' howbeit' or ' notwithstanding,' and so mark its distinction from the ' but' or ' yet' of the lighter opposition of the U, and sup- pose further that he was a thoroughly good scholar, and perfectly familiar with the fact that if a definitely expressed negative preceded the dXkh in the contrasted clause, then his rule would have to undergo modification.^ Suppose all 1 For some remarks on this prin- that we have two strictly contrasted ciple, which is in feet strictly clauses, as indicated by parity of analogous to the nicht — sondern of tenses (riyrjcraro — tKsvioaav) and by the German, see Donaldson, New the presence of this ovk — dWa, Cratylus, § 20 1, p. 376. In some The translation then of the Autho- passages of the New Testament rized Version, enhanced as it is by this principle is of very great im- the punctuation, (' thought it not portance. For example, in the robbery to be equal with God : but momentous passage, Phil. ii. 6, made Himself of no reputation') Qvx dpirayixiv rfyrjcraTO to tivab as failing to preserve and bring out laa 6£y, dWd kavrbv eKsvwaev, this contrast of clauses, may fairly much in regard of translation turns be considered as open to question, upon the due recognition of the fact See Commentary in loc. ENGLISH NETV TESTAMENT. 17 this, — and it will not be difficult to imagine that there might be many a passage in which there might be found a latent negative, and so a modifying element in the context, which our imaginary accurate scholar with his mind on his rule might not be sensitive enough to perceive. Put other minds in contact with his ; the result might easily be that discussion would bring out the true logical and exegetical aspects of the passage, that the latent negative in the pre- ceding clause would be properly recognised, and the trans- lation of the a'XXa modified accordingly. Such examples of the importance of having several minds in combination in such a delicate work as that of revising our idiomatic Authorized Version could be multiplied indefinitely. The second canon, that experience will prove the best ^"^^.^"o"' Experience teacher in such a work as Revision, though not quite so the best obvious as the canon which we have just illustrated, will in practice be found quite as certainly true. It might be thought that competent translators and revisers might agree on their principles beforehand, and go regularly forward without much risk of lapsing from uniformity, or of so changing a standard that it would be continually necessary to go over the back-work with the light of present know- ledge and observation. It certainly might be thought so, but experience will always be found to reverse the expectation. General rules of course there must be, but in the application of them the tentative element must greatly predominate. The individual will find it so, and still more the combined body. In fact this is the sort of set-off against the advan- c i8 REVISION OF THE tage of the co-operation of several minds specified above, — the tendency of an association to change gradually a standard being always much more pronounced than that of the individual. A moment's consideration will show the truth of this remark, at any rate in such a special work as that of Revision. What, for instance, is the very condition of Revision ? Why, that errors, and perhaps also inaccuracies and archaisms should be removed. Good, — but then, to take even the most favourable case, the removal of simple and clear errors, is it not perfectly certain that even if the definition of what was to be considered an error was tolerably agreed on at first, it would be considerably mo- dified as the work went on, — so that, if there was to be anything like an uniform principle in the work, constant retrospect and reconsideration would be necessary. We venture very confidently to maintain that if half a dozen scholars sat down to revise the present version of one of the Gospels, and agreed beforehand, after having settled the distinction between errors and inaccuracies, only to touch the former and not the latter, it would be found, before they had gone half through their work, that they had taken in the whole fringe of cases that lies between errors and inaccuracies, and had even gone far into the domain of the latter. In revision, as in many other things, there is a continually accelerative and intensifying tendency which increased habitude in the work never fails to develop, — but which certainly must be closely watched, and con- ENGLISH NEJV TEST AM Em: 19 stantly corrected. The best, and indeed the only way to keep this tendency under is to proceed tentatively, to feel out principles of revision rather than to attempt definitely to lay them down beforehand ; and then from time to time, as the principles are felt out, to go back over the work already done. It is only thus, it is only by this tentative and retrospective mode of proceeding, this continual reference to experience, that the subtle and delicate process of revision can be successfully carried out. We gave an illustration of tJie first canon, we may illustration perhaps, not unsuitably, give one of the second. Suppose canon. it was agreed beforehand that great care should be given, to distinguish, where possible, between the tenses, — say, for example, between the aorist and the perfect. Now, it may be confidently asserted that nothing but experience will adequately prescribe in cases of this kind when the ' have' should be introduced in the translation of the aorist and when the simple past tense should be adopted. What- ever our rules might have been beforehand, they would break down in such a chapter, for example, as John xvii., and they would be sorely tested in those many cases in which, in the original Greek, particles of present time are foand in the same clauses, and in combination with aorists.^ 1 For example, Phil. iii. 12, riSri auxiliary in English and to adopt a t\a.j3ov, and again ch. iv. 10, ■fjdij simple aoristic translation. The TTOTS aviOdXtre, or in the case of actual fact is, that there is not a vvVyEph. \n. s^fMQvvv cLTTiKaXvipOri, strict parity between the English — in all which cases it would be past tense and the Greek aorist : the simply impossible to leave out the former points back clearly to past C 2 20 RE FI SI ON OF THE And what Is true of the aorist is almost equally true of the perfect. We might, for instance, begin our work by the general agreement that whatever might be the case of the aorist, we would at any rate press the translation of the perfect, and recognise its force, and yet when we came to such a passage as i John i. i, we should not be perfectly clear that the lines of demarcation between aorist and perfect were always very rigidly drawn. We should have in the sequel to fall back on experience. But to return to the present aspects of this question. (Growth of From what has been said, it does not seem unreasonable the subject, to think that there has been during the last twelve years a gradual ripening of general interest in the subject of revision. We have all had time to think well over the former movement, to come to unbiassed opinions upon the principles which seem likely to prove most trustworthy in the actual prosecution of the work, and, — what is especially important, — to arrive at some conclusions as to the limits within which revision should be confined. We are also in several respects better prepared for the work. Though it must be conceded that New Testament interpretation has not, at any rate in the Church of England, made much progress during the last ten years ; though in some of the time and commonly taken per se ; fact whether the action has or has remands the thought back to an not any reference to present time, epoch distinctly separated from pre- See esp. Donaldson, Neio Cratylns, sent time; the Greek aorist specifies § .^72 sq., and the useful treatise on posteriority to some fixed point of the force of this tense by Fritz, de time, but is simply silent as to the Aoristi Ft, p. 17. ENGLISH NEPV TESTAMENT. 21 many schools of thought within the Church at the present time there is a retrograde movement, and a relapse to the easy labours of mystical commentaries and of loose exegesis ; though our religious newspapers often give us evidence, in the letters of correspondents, that there is not only great, but what is worse, confident ignorance on critical or grammatical questions; though much valuable time has been wasted on ritualistic controversy instead of being devoted to serene scholarship ; though the study of the ancient versions has been almost absolutely stopped for the last twelve or fourteen years, — still, in spite of all these discouraging facts^ the assertion may be fully sustained that we are better prepared for the work than we were at the close of the last movement. Two or three reasons may be alleged for such an opinion. Reasons for In the first place the majority of those who are most likely to be called upon to take part in any future revision will have matured in judgment, and have had time to reconsider the principles on which the former attempts had been based, in some of which they themselves may have taken part. Such scholars, who for the most part belonged to a somewhat sharply defined critical and exegetical school, will now find themselves recruited by some members of the more distinctly historical school of commentators and in- terpreters which has appeared during the last ten years. The keen, and perhaps, for a popular revision, unduly rigorous scholarship of those who were connected with the first movement will be now found beneficially influenced REnSlON OF THE Increase of learning among Noncon- formists. both by the wider knowledge and experience time will have brought with it, and by the flexibility of the later systems of interpretation which have appeared either at home or in Germany. The delay will not have been unprofitable. In the second place, some worthy representatives of sound Biblical scholarship will be now found among the Nonconformists. The half-generation that has now elapsed since revision was last under consideration has witnessed the gradual rise and progress of sacred exegesis in all the higher training colleges of Wesleyans, Baptists, Inde- pendents, and other communities. Scotland also, in the person of Professor Eadie, Dr. Brown, and others, has shown that Presbyterians have not been left behind in the general advance.^ And this is a matter of the utmost im- portance. It would not be hopeful to undertake such a truly national work as the revision of the English Bible, that Book of Life which is ahke dear and common to us all, without the presence and co-operation of the most ^ It is pleasant to observe the steady progress that has been silently made in Biblical learning during the last twenty years by Noncon- formists. The honoured name of Tregelles — one who has given the whole energies of a life (alas, now seriously impaired,) to sacred criti- cism — will at once supply an ex- ample of great and successful labours outside of the Communion of the Church of England. We may also perhaps be permitted to specify the names of Dr. Gotch of Bristol, of Dr. Angus of the College in Regent's Park, and of the modest and singularly able translator of Winer's Greek Grammar, Prof. Moulton of Richmond, — all men whose learning would entitle them to a place at any Board of Revision, and who would be welcomed there by all Biblical scholars of the Church of England. ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. n learned of our brethren of non-conformity.* This was pro- perly felt and expressed by most of the speakers in the Upper House of the Convocation of Canterbury, and, we believe, would be frankly responded to by those we have alluded to. General questions may often keep us apart ; uncharitable and embittered politicians may continue, as we have seen not long since, their discreditable efforts to sow dissension and animosities, but in the calm region of Biblical learning such pitiful efforts will never be permitted to prevail. The men that may hereafter sit round the council table of revision will be proof against all such uncharitableness f they will be bound by the holy bond of reverence for the same Book, and adoration for the same Lord. Those whom God may hereafter vouchsafe to join ^ In his excellent treatise on Re- writer justly observes that no exist- vision Abp. Trench alludes to ing Version "could be endured in this subject. He does not, how- the place of the fine old English of ever, seem to contemplate the pre- our translators — we must have a sence of Nonconformists at the restoration, not a rebuilding on a actual revising Board, or as sitting modern plan." He then adds — " It there on equal terms with others ; must also be a Catholic translation, and he also somewhat summarily Learned men of all Evangelical disposes of the claims of Baptists. Churches must be invited to co- See Revision of AiUh. Version, operate, and the work fully and ch. xi. p. 138. In the twelve years, freely canvassed before it is finally however, that have elapsed since accepted." The next sentence is the work was written, my valued specially worthy of attention — "One friend may very likely have modified thing we had almost forgotten to his opinion. We all live and learn. remark — the work must he done by 2 The following sentences from the Churches not by the Govern- The Freeman for Feb. 18 seem ment." See also, as to Convocation, to justify this expectation. The The Times for May 6. 24 REFISION OF THE together in a holy work, sectarian bitterness will never be able to put asunder. Thirdly, the great additions that by the providence of God have been made to the critical material for the textual revision of the Authorized Version may well, on the one hand, make us thankful that this delay has taken place, and yet, on the other hand, make us desirous to show our thankfulness by now preparing to use what has been thus unexpectedly vouchsafed. Every earnest man must regard it as something more than accident that a manuscript such as the Sinai tic Manuscript, so venerable, and so perfect, should have been discovered just at a time when such a witness was, in many important passages, so especially needed. Of an antiquity inferior only to the great Vatican Manuscript, in perfect preservation, and without a missing page, this venerable document is now in the hands of us all.^ Surely it asks for and requires from us our reverent consideration and use. Let it also not be forgotten that we have now at last trustworthy reprints of the Vatican Manuscript above alluded to f and further, that individual ^ The general reader will find reader must be referred to the ac- some useful remarks on this Manu- count of this MS. by Tregelles, script, and especially on its relation and the elaborate P>-olegoviena of to the venerable Codex Vaticanus Tischendorf. in the Christiaji Remembrancer for ^ A good article on this MS., and October, 1867, Vol. liv. p. 4i4sq. on the relation to it and to the There is also a special article on the Codex Bezae of the Curetonian Imperial Edition of this Manuscript Syriac Version of part of the Gospels in the same periodical for April, will be found in the Christian 1863, Vol. XL V. p. 374. For more Remembrancer for June, 1859, exact and special information the Vol. xxxvii. p. 467. ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. 25 scholars, through the labours of Mr. Hansell,^ and the en- terprise of the Oxford University Press, can now themselves refer to, and, what is very important in finally forming a critical judgment, read connectedly, all the leading manu- scripts of the different portions of the New Testament. With such aids now ready to our hand we may be thankful indeed to have been delayed a few years, but we can also hardly resist the feeling that the hour is fast approaching when a practical and national use should be made of these great aids towards arriving at the ipsissima verba of Apostles and Evangelists, and of bringing to the ears of all who speak our language the truest accents of men who wrote and spoke as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. It may be conceded that there is one department of Study of Versions Biblical scholarship in which we are still very deficient, and greatly one of such real importance that we might well plead for " ^ ^'^ ^ ' longer delay if there seemed any reasonable prospect of the deficiency being made up by scholars of the present time. We are alluding to the study of the ancient Versions of the New Testament. If there seemed any grounds for thinking that these ancient witnesses would be more systematically consulted for exegetical as well as critical purposes, if there was any probability of translations being made in Latin, German, or English, of the Coptic, Armenian, or Pell Piatt's * The title of this useful and unfortunately been commenced be- valuable work is IVbu. Te^toTn. Greece, fore that Manuscript was accessible. Antiquissimorum Codicum, ed. E. It contains, however, in the third H. Hansell, Oxon. 1865. It does not volume a very careful collation, and contain the Codex Sinaiticus, having some useful critical notes. 26 REFISION OF THE Ethiopic Version, it would be wise to wait patiently till these had come into the hands of general scholars, and could be freely used, as they ought to be used, in such a work as the revision of our own Version. But it is per- fectly clear that if we waited for such aids, important as they confessedly are, we should wait in vain. There is no dis- position in our o^vn quick-moving times to engage in the labor i?nprobus that such studies imply : there is no willing- ness on the part of younger scholars to devote themselves to what at first sight might be deemed only subsidiary and subordinate. And yet all experience shows that there is no more really valuable aid in the difficult work of deciding between conflicting interpretations than is supplied to us by the six or seven earlier Versions.* In them we commonly have, not so much the opinion of the individual translation, as the prevailing voice of the ancient Church and people for the use of which the Version was originally committed to writing. We have perhaps the combined judgment of many minds, and sometimes, in ,the case of the earliest Versions, may have traditional interpretations which date almost from Apostolic times. It is at any rate no stretch of imagination to suppose that portions of the Peshito might have been in the hands of St. John, or that the Old Latin ^ The reader who may need a Commentary on the Pastoral summary account of these ancient Epistles, and also on the Epp. to Versions will find it in Smith's the Philippians and ColossiaJis for Dictionary of the Bible, Art. some comments from one who has 'Versions.' He may perhaps also attempted, as for as he was able, be referred to the Preface to my himself to use them. ENGLISH NEfr TESTAMENT. a7 represented the current views of the Roman Christians of the second century. Of these ancient witnesses, the two ah-eady named, the Gothic and the Polyglott Ethiopic Version (in the fairly accurate Latin translation of Bode) are tolerably available, but the best edition of the Coptic Ver- sion, the Ethiopic of Pell Piatt, and the Armenian, are, we believe, up to the present time inaccessible, except to the student of these unfamiliar languages. But to wait for accurate collations of these Versions for exegetical purposes is to wait in vain. There is no greater likelihood now than there was half a generation ago that any further advance will be made in them than has been already made, — nay, to begin the work of revision may prove the only hopeful way of directing attention to this portion of the subject. We have among us a few Coptic, Ethiopic, and Armenian scholars, and from them we may obtain aid when it becomes plain that it is really wanted. The demand may create the supply. If this be so, if there seems really good ground for thinking Division of ,1-11 /• 1 the subject. that the time has at last come for, at any rate, the commence- ment of the work, and that longer delay is not likely to place us in any better position than what we now occupy, the present is clearly the time for some careful preliminary con- sideration, both in reference to the nature of the work and to the best mode of attempting it. Some little experience has been already acquired, and of this it seems prudent to make some use, if only by way of preparation and sugges- tion. Let us, then, deal in a simple and popular way with 28 REVISION OF THE the general subject, and apply our attention to those leading questions which seem naturally to present themselves at this early stage of the work. These questions would seem to come before us for consideration in the following order and connexion : — First, what is the critical state of the text of that portion of the Scriptures, — the New Testament, — that we are more par- ticularly considering in these pages ? Secondly, what is the general character of the Authorized Version of the New Testament, and what are the principles on which it was con- structed ? Thirdly, what are the limits to which, with due regard to these principles, revision should probably be con- fined ? Fourthly, what is the probable amount of the cor- rections that would thus be introduced, — a question of great practical importance, and on the answer to which much will be found hereafter to depend ? Fifthly, what objections of real weight have been urged against revision ? and Lastly, if a revision is to be attempted, in what way, and under what authority would it seem best for us to proceed ? Such would seem to be the leading questions in connexion with the subject of revision, to each one of which an answer shall be returned in the following pages. Our first con- siderations shall be on the text which, as far as it can be ascertained, was used by the scholars and divines who were engaged in the work of the last revision. ENGLISH NEU^ TESTAMENT. tg CHAPTER II. THE CRITICAL VALUE OF THE TEXT OF THE AUTHORIZED VERSION. In discussing the interesting and practical question of the critical value of the text which was used by the Revisers of 1611, we are naturally led into some cognate questions which it may be convenient to discuss in the present chapter. These shall now be stated and shall receive such answers as may be serviceable to the general reader. In no part of the subject is technicality necessarily more promi- nent, but it shall be avoided as far as is consistent with accuracy of treatment. Attention shall be more directed to actual facts and results than to the details on which they depend. The main questions which have now to be considered in Main questic to be considered . questions connexion with the text of the Authorized Version are, it to be would seem, four in number. I^'irsf, it will be clearly neces- sary to ascertain what the Greek text actually was which was used by the Revisers. Was it a text they constructed for them- selves, or was it the text of any current edition, and if so, did they always adhere to it ? Secondly, it will be necessary to take some account of the critical material which we now have, and of which the Revisers had no knowledge. This 30 REVISION OF THE will naturally lead us in the third place to consider the really practical question, How best to use this material in any future revision, whether to construct a critical text first, or to use preferentially, though not exclusively, some current text, or simply to proceed onward with the work of revision, whether of text or translation, making the current Textus Receptus the standard, and departing from it only when critical or grammatical considerations show that it is clearly necessary, — in fact, solvei-e ambulmido. Lastly^ it will per- haps be convenient to endeavour to arrive at some estimate of the amount and the importance of the changes that critical considerations alone may be likely to introduce into the current text, — there being on this subject much exaggera- tion on both sides. We may now proceed to consider these questions more in detail. The Text In reference to the first question, — What the Greek Text Revisers. W3,s wliich the Revisers of 1611 actually had before them when they were engaged in their work, — the answer can easily be made from inspection of the Version. The Re- visers used two current editions ; chiefly, as it would seem, Beza's fourth edition of the Greek Text, published in 1589, and the fourth edition of Stephens — the first of the editions of Stephens that was divided into verses — which was pub- lished in 1557. As both these editions were scarcely any- thing more than reprints of the editions that respectively preceded, and as both these preceding editions had acquired considerable celebrity, we shall be quite correct in saying that the text of the Authorized Version is that of the third edition of Beza's Greek Testament of 1582 [Beza 3], and EI^GL 1SH NEIV TESTAMENT. 3 1 of Stephens' Greek Testament of 1550 [Stephens 3]. On a close examination of the comparatively few passages in which Beza 3 differs from Stephens 3, it would appear that in some 60 places (notes included) the Authorized Version agrees with Beza 3 against Stephens 3, and that in some 27 or 28 places (i Cor. x. 38 being apparently an error of the press) it agrees with the latter against the former ; and further, that in a very few passages, perhaps under half a dozen, it agrees with neither. But we shall have hardly answered our first question p^^i ^^^ ^^ satisfactorily unless we shortly enter into the further ques- ^^^^ '^^'^^• tion of the pedigree and critical value of the Greek Text on which our own Version thus depends. What was the history and critical value of Stephens 3 and Beza 3 ? Not perhaps very satisfactory in either case. The history, however, is as follows : — Beza 3 and Stephens 3 really differ so little that we may, writing popularly, consider them as one edition. Both editors had a certain amount of critical materials, the greater part of it in common, and collected by the son of Stephens. But neither of them made any real use of them. Beza, as we know, had in his possession the celebrated Manu- script that bears his name (D of the Gospels and Acts^), and the nearly equally celebrated Claromontane Manuscript (D ^ This venerable Manuscript has Dec. 1864, Vol. xlviii. p. 416 sq. recently been published with great All the recent critical articles in care and accuracy by Mr. Scrivener. this learned, but we fear now sus- A very interesting account of the pended Quarterly Journal, are espe- MS. is prefixed. For a thoroughly cially good, and in most instances good review of this important work, very readable. They appear to come see Christian Remembrancer for mostly from the same hand. 32 REriSION OF THE of the Epistles), but he seems to have mainly used both these and all his other critical aids more for exegetical pur- poses than anything else. The estimate he took of various readings was, it would seem, almost entirely a theological one. Stephens also, though he began well, and based the text of his first edition on MSS. in the Royal Library at Paris and on readings from the first printed (though not first published) text, viz., the Complutensian, and though he also published in his third edition a collection of some 2200 various readings from 15 different MSS. (one of which was the Codex Bezae) ; still in his third and most celebrated edi- tion he made the least possible use of them, and even lapsed back again to the text of another Editor that had been received with favour three and twenty years before. He frequently deserts the text of his own first and second editions to revert to that of the anterior Editor. The Who was this Editor ? It need hardly be said that it was Edirions of i , . , /• 7 7- ■ /• 7- 7, Erasmus. Erasmus, and that tn the fourth editioti of JtLrasmiis 7ve really have the mother-text of our own Authorized Version. What then, finally, is the history of this Erasmian text, and what its critical value? Its history is short. In the year 1516, Erasmus, after not much more than six months' labour, published at Basle an edition of the Greek Testament, and so got the start of the splendid Complutensian edition of Cardinal Ximenes,^ the New Testament portion of which, though then printed, had not been published, and was not 1 Perhaps few of our readers may the noble volumes of this edition have actually inspected the exquisite present. We may mention, then, specimen of early typography which that a visit to the large Library in ENGLISH NETV TESTAMENT. 33 published till a few years afterwards. Erasmus honestly says that his work was a ' precipitated' one. It was so : he was not insensible to the value of ancient testimony, and if he had allowed himself time would probably have given a better text to the world than that which is connected with his name, but the excusable though unfortunate desire to anticipate the lingering volume of the Complutensian edition marred the great work, and the evil effects of that six months of hurry last to this very hour. It certainly is somewhat sad now to know that though the MSS. which Erasmus used were collectively of no great critical value, yet that there was one good authority among them which he never used, for the very reason, as he himself tells us^ that its readings were so different from the others. This manuscript was the cursive Codex Basiliensis, marked i in the usual lists of such documents, and fully deserving its accidentally given priority, being classed by Tregelles (with No. 2>Z ^i^d ^o- ^9) ^s deserving a place in the noble group of ancient uncial witnesses which is headed by the Vatican and Sinaitic Manuscripts.^ the new house of the Bible Society in his edition of the 4th vol. of will enable them to see a very fine ^ornQjntroduction to the Scriptures, copy of this justly celebrated edition. p. 106. Some useful remarks on The beauty and clearness of the this classification will be found in a printing of the New Testament is very careful and elaborate article on most striking, and the tint of the Textual Criticism in the Christian ink is of that welcome grey-black Remembrancer for July, 1864, Vol. tone which is now commonly found xlviii. p. 57 sq. See also the good so agreeable to modern eyes. article in Smith's Dictionary of the ^ See the classification of Tregelles Bible, Vol. in. p. 506. D 34 REVISION OF THE It is vexatious also to think that with a little effort Erasmus might have procured through his friend Paulus Bombasius a transcript, or at any rate a collation, of the famous Vatican Manuscript (B) itself. He referred, we know, to it in regard of the famous text in the first Epistle of St. John, and had a transcript sent to him of a portion of the fifth chapter. How strange it seems that we were so near a good text, and yet that it pleased God (for such things are doubtless providentially ordered) that a sixteenth century manuscript of the ordinary late character of text should be the one chosen by Erasmus, and used by the printer (for his marks remain on it to this day) for the first published edition of the Book of Life. Such incidents are really mysterious. To speculate on them is unwise, but it does still seem hard to resist the conviction that the un- flagging industry and devotion that has been conspicuously shown, generation after generation, in the critical study of the text of the New Testament would never have been called forth but by these very circumstances ; and that the knowledge that a purer text of the Sacred Volume was attainable than that which, one hundred years afterwards, was dignified by the title of the Universally Received Text, is really that which has quickened scholars and critics in their honourable and lifelong labours even to our present day. Succeeding But to retum to our short naiTative. This first edition the fore- ^^ Erasmus was succeeded by a second in which there going- were about 400 alterations, nearly three-fourths of which ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 35 were, in the judgment of Mill, decidedly improvements. This edition was followed by the famous third edition in which I John v. 7 first appeared ; and owing to which the controversial troubles of Erasmus, already sufficiently great owing to his Latin Version, were considerably increased. Soon afterwards the Complutensian edition of the Greek Testament at length appeared to the world, and Erasmus was able to compare his own work with that of Stunica and Lebrixa, and to correct especially what most certainly needed correction, the text of the Revelation, — the single manuscript which he used having here been imperfect, and, in the case of the concluding verses, actually so defective that, as we know, Erasmus had here to produce a text by retranslation of the Vulgate into his own Greek. In this fourth edition, which appeared in 1527, he consequently introduced changes in the text of the Revelation in about 90 places, and corrected and removed, though not wholly, what he had himself supplied. In other portions of Scrip- ture there were very few changes made. The third edition had differed in 118 places from the second, but the fourth differed only in about 16 from the third. Such was the fourth edition of Erasmus, the mother- edition of the Textus Receptus and of our own Authorized Version. It was based, as we have seen, on scanty evi- dence and late manuscripts. It contains two interpolations which the Editor himself introduced on his own responsi- bility — viz.. Acts viii. 37, and words in Acts ix. 5, 6. It is especially unsatisfactory in the Revelation. Where in any D 2 36 REVISION OF THE degree dependent on a Version, it is dependent only on a very bad and even deformed text of the Vulgate. Such it is, — and yet, by the providence of God the Holy Ghost, and through the loyalty and reverence with which the word of God had been transmitted, and that faithfulness which stirred in the hand and heart even of the writer of the meanest cursive manuscript, it is what it is, — so far sub- stantially in accordance with what now we may rightly deem to be the true text as justly to call forth our enduring thankfulness for this mercy and providence of Almighty God.' Present But while we may justly retain this thankful remembrance critical in our hearts, while we may thus rightly bless and adore materia s. q^^ ^^^ ^j^^ heritage of His truth which we have in our Authorized Version, let us not forget that the same God who thus vouchsafed His providential care to the trans- ^ This general statement has been seem to be that there are some im- often exaggerated. It has been said portant passages, especially of an his- from the days of Mill that the torical character {e.g. Mark xvi. "Variations, though so very many in 9 sq. ; John v. 3, 5 ; vii. 53 — viii. 1 1 j number, are wholly unimportant; Acts viii. 37), in which the present and, on the other hand, especially text must be considered either in- of late years, it has been implied correct or doubtful, but that there that the changes which textual are not many in which doctrine is criticism would introduce are even directly involved. A useful paper more important than those which on the various readings in the New would be introduced by scholarship Testament (by the Rev. R. B. and exegesis. See Westcott, History Girdlestone) will be found in the of English Bible, p. 170. This Christian Advocate and Revieic for last statement is perhaps too wide. October, 1869. It has since been The exact state of the case would republished. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 57 mission of His word has also permitted us in the 260 years that have passed away since that Version was published, and especially of late years, to have acquired a very accu- rate knowledge of what were probably the very words, which were either traced by the hands of Apostles and Evangelists, or dictated by them to the faithful writer. This knowledge we now have ; this knowledge it must be our bounden duty reverently and faithfully to make use of. No mere conservatism, no timid apprehension of unsettling a belief, already (God knoweth) so unsettled from other causes that textual criticism would rather act in a contrary direction — no acquiescence in well meant but really igno- rant prejudice, must prevent us faithfully bringing out of the treasures vouchsafed to us every item that will aid in putting before us in their truest form, what an Apostolic Father has not scrupled to call " the true sayings of the Holy Ghost." The only question will be, as we indicated at the beginning of this chapter, what have we now in our treasures that early editors had not? — what are the ma- terials now at our disposal for bringing the text of the Authorized Version more into conformity with what we believe to have been the original text ? Without entering, in a popular essay like the present, into detailed descriptions of MSS. or of the various critical materials that have accumulated in the last two centuries and a half, let us at any rate devote two or three pages to a consideration of the sources to which now we can appeal in any revision of a text. 38 REVISION OF THE Critical Critical materials consist, on the one hand, of ancient materials. uncial Manuscripts, cursive manuscripts, ancient Versions of the Scripture, quotations of Scripture from the best editions of earlier Fathers ; and, on the other hand, of all these technical facts and principles which the study of ancient documents has brought out, and which continued observa- tion has confirmed. Uncial Ma- In respect of the first-named of these materials, the anredit^ons Uncial Manuscripts, how much have we to be thankful for, of them. i^Q^ much we owe to recent industry. Not to mention the five and twenty or six and twenty Manuscripts, whole or fragmentary, of secondary importance, whether of the Gospels or of other portions of Scripture, — though it should be said some of these claim places all but the highest, — let us remember that we now have two Manuscripts, the second of which contains the whole, and the first nearly the whole, of the New Testament — viz., the Vatican (B) and Sinaitic (j«^), both of as early a date as the fourth century, and three following them at no distant intervals, the nearly complete Alexandrian Manuscript (A),^ the frag- mentary rescript at Paris bearing the name of the Codex Ephremi (C),^ both probably of the fifth century, and for ^ The Codex Alexandrinus has ^ This Manuscript, which bears been recently published in a con- its name from the fact that the venient form by Mr. Cowper. An original writing has been in great article on this Manuscript will be measure erased to allow of a work found in the Christian Remem- of Ephrem the Syrian being written hrancer for June, 1861, Vol. xli. on the same parchment, has been p. 367 sq. edited in a handsome volume by ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 39 the Gospels and Acts only a remarkable Manuscript that bears the title of the Codex Bezae (D), and which cannot be placed later than the middle of the sixth century. Besides these, we have, for the Acts of the Apostles, the valuable Laudian Manuscript (E), not later probably than the beginning of the sixth century ; — for St. Paul's Epistles, the first four Manuscripts already specified, the valuable Claromontane (D Epp.), and the later but very important Augiensian Manuscript (F) f — for the Catholic Epistles the same four, and a Manuscript of the ninth century of fair critical value (containing also a portion of the Acts and the whole of St. Paul's Epistles) bearing the tide Codex Ange- licus (G) ; — and even for the critically ill-supplied Apoca- lypse, the third and fourth of the great Manuscripts first named (A and C), and a Manuscript of a trustworthy character now in the Vatican Library (B Rev.), and of the eighth century. Of these ten Manuscripts the eight most important have Tischendorf, to which a very valuable a sight of, if only the better to ap- introduction has been prefixed. No predate the labour and skill of one v^ho may not have seen Manu- Tregelles, who deciphered it, we scripts of this nature can imagine believe, without the use of any the patience required to trace the chemical reagent, all but erased writing of the ori- ^ This Manuscript has been ex- ginal text. The interesting Codex cellently edited by Mr. Scrivener, Zacynthius (see Chr. Remembrancer and a very complete account of it for January, 1862, Vol. xliii. given in the introduction prefixed to p. 128 sq.), now in the library of the work. Some useful remarks on the Bible Society, is a manuscript of the Manuscript will be found in the this nature, which any one interested Christian Remembrancer for June, in the subject will do well to obtain 1859, ^o^- xxxvii. p. 500 sq. 40 REVISION OF THE been published, some in a portable and convenient form, — as for example, the Vatican, Sinaitic, Alexandrian, Beza's, and Augiensian, — some in more expensive forms, but all in such a manner as to make it not only possible but easy for the student to read and study the text of each in its sequence and connexion^ and so to form a more trustworthy judgment of the peculiar character of the indi- vidual document. This has been facilitated still further by the parallel-column volumes edited by Mr. Hansell, to which reference has already been made. By means of this useful work the student is now enabled, not only to read continuously but readily to compare all the really great Manuscripts (except the Sinaitic), and thus to arrive at that sort of practical knowledge of these ancient witnesses which is ever found to be of the utmost value to the intelligent critic of the text of the New Testament. The simplicity and dignified conciseness of the Vatican Manu- script, the greater expansiveness of our own Alexandrian Manuscript, the partially mixed characteristics of the Si- naitic, the paraphrastic tone of the singular Codex Bezae, — these general facts, all not only to be ascertained but to be famiHarly felt and instinctively acted on in the work of criticism, are now brought home to the student by the works above specified. We have thus at the present time, not only in our public libraries documents of the greatest value of which our Revisers had no knowledge, but, owing to the industry of recent critics and scholars, reprints and editions which make them available almost for the humblest ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 41 Student. When we pause to think of our present critical treasures, and the easy access that is thus afforded to them, and remember that of the great Manuscripts above alluded to, only one was in any degree used, and that in the most imperfect manner, by those on whom our Revisers had to rely for their text, it would seem impossible to doubt that, even if we had no additional reasons, it is now an impera- tive duty on all faithful scholars to combine in making available to all, the results of a cautious and intelligent re- vision of the text of our English Testament. But we have many more critical subsidies than those Additional already specified. Not to weary the general reader with ^atg^J^ls details, we may shortly notice that by the labours of our own countrymen. Dr. Tregelles and Mr. Scrivener, and the industry of Dr. Tischendorf and other continental critics, we have now arrived at a greatly improved knowledge of all the leading cursive manuscripts, and have learnt to assign to them the confessedly subordinate but still important place they hold in reference to textual criticism. The true readings of the quotations of Scripture in the early Fathers have also, by the really exhaustless labours of Dr. Tregelles, now been carefully examined and tested, and we hope, by the publication of the concluding parts of his Greek Testa- ment, will be soon made critically available to all students of the Sacred Text. In one department only is there still some deficiency. We lack a full knowledge of the Ancient Versions. In our knowledge of the Latin Versions, whether the Old Latin or Vulgate, great advance has been made by 42 REFISION OF THE the publications and collations of Tischendorf and others. To the Syriac Versions a great and critically important addition has been made by the discovery and the publica- tion of the singular, and sometimes rather wild, Curetonian Syriac Version.* Much has also been done in the Gothic Version by De Gabelentz and Loebe, Massmann, Bosworth, and others, and something in the Coptic by Paul de Lagarde, and in the Ethiopic by Pell Piatt, — ^but it must be frankly admitted that what has been already said in reference to exegesis (p. 26) is also partially true in reference to criti- cism. Our great critics have had avowedly to use the eyes of others in ascertaining the testimony of some of these last- mentioned Versions and of the less important but still in- teresting Armenian Version. It is not unfair to say that if Dr. Tischendorf had devoted only the time which he has unfortunately spent in personal controversy to the study of the original languages of those two or three ancient Oriental Versions, which he confessedly only cites on the authority of others, he would have put all scholars and critics of the New Testament under still greater obligations to his un- wearied industry, and himself have been still better qualified ^ A good account of this Version monlypresents the same paraphrastic and its characteristics will be found character of text as the Codex Bez2e. in the Christian Remembrancer for It has some interesting readings, e.g.^ June, 1859, ^o^- XXXVII. p. 488 sq. Matth. v. 4, 5, where it confirms the The text is of a very composite express statement of Origen that the nature; sometimes it inclines to the blessing on the meek came before shortness and simplicity of the that on mourners. We do not how- Vatican Manuscript, but more com- ever adopt the change. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 43 to labour for the inspired Volume for which he has done so much. But besides these great accessions of critical material it Critical must not be forgotten that a fully commensurate increase in propor- critical knowledge and in the power over materials is now ijj°"g3sgj distinctly to be recognised. Not only have we for the New Testament the completed work of three professed critical editors of a very high order, though of singularly different characteristics, Lachmann, Tischendorf, and Tregelles, but the useful and intelligent labours of several interpreters and commentators, some of whom, like Dr. Meyer, have shown considerable acumen and aptitude for textual criticism. What is even more important, there may now be observed a fairly defined consent between these critics and commen- tators in numberless passages in the New Testament, where what would seem to be the true reading differs from that of the Revised Text. The useful little edition of the Greek Testament by Mr. Scrivener shows this very distinctly in the case of the professed critical editors, and a very cursory inspection of the comments of De Wette, Meyer, Alford, and others, will substantiate the remark in the case of recent interpreters. Very many readings, — perhaps nearly one- half of those about which reasonable doubt may be felt, — would thus, if considered by Revisers of sufficient critical powers, be decided on at once by general consent. Manu- script evidence and critical judgment would be found clearly preponderant, and in a large portion of the work a text might be settled with very little difficulty. 44 REVISION OF THE This is a consideration which may well weigh with us when the differences of opinion as to the true text are assumed to be so excessive that Revisers would be stopped 171 limine by the difficulty of ascertaining what the true words really were of which they had to revise the translation. Undesirable But we are now naturally led to the third question, which to form a Textus we have already noticed as requirmg some answer, What ecep us. (.Q^j-gg would Rcvisers have to follow ? As we have said already, there are three possible courses they might take, which it may be well for us briefly to consider. Would it be well for them, in the first place, to agree on a critical Greek Text, and attempt to construct a second Textus Re- ceptus ? To this question we venture to answer very un- hesitatingly in the negative. Though we have much critical material and a very fair amount of critical knowledge, we have certainly not yet acquired sufficient critical judgment for any body of Revisers hopefully to undertake such a work as this. All such attempts, whether on the part of individuals or general bodies, are indeed at present much to be depre- cated as certainly premature, and as naturally tending to delay ultimate progress. We are steadily gravitating to a consent as regards a very considerable number of passages ; let us not interfere with that natural process by trying to anticipate what we shall successfully arrive at if we have but patience and industry.^ The failures of recent critical editors 1 Some very good and sagacious an authoritative text will be found remarks on the undesirableness of in the Christian Remembrancer attempting at present to construct for June, 1859, ^o\. xxxvii. p. ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 45 in their attempts to construct a text may well prove salutary warnings that we are not yet ready for the work, and that individual critics would do well to pause in their more am- bitious efforts. As has been said, they really check progress ; if only from this circumstance, that the critical editor often fails to give a true statement of the actual case. He probably on very serious deliberation places a certain reading in his text, but perhaps neither by typography nor by marginal annotation indicates to the general reader that another reading has nearly an equal right to occupy the position of honour. Possession has thus given many a reading a pre- ferential character to which it really has no exclusive claim. // is in the text; — and between that position and one outside of it, the difference, in the judgment of the ordinary student, is naturally considered to be immense. Griesbach saw this clearly, and very properly acted on it ; but it has been often otherwise with recent editors. They have only indicated their opinion by their text, and have not at the same time perceived that in assigning a place in the text to any debated word or clause, they really have thus been passing a judg- ment of a much more final character than they themselves would, in many cases, wish it to be considered. Let us then have no Textus Receptus, at any rate, at present, but pro- 503. See also Vol. xlii. p. 114, of the translation. The latter will and Vol. xlviii. p. 59. Whatever gradually pave the way for the for- individual scholars may do it is to mer; but the process, we venture to be hoped that no Commission would think very decidedly, could not consider the formation of a text a wisely be inverted. We must wait preliminary duty to that of revision for a Received Text. 46 REVISION OF THE ceed, as good sense seems to indicate, tentatively, and be content to wait. Perhaps in a very few years the remaining number of passages about which there is still considerable doubt will, by the very tentative process of the work, be reduced almost indefinitely. But, be it also remembered, it will not be so reduced, unless the work is attempted, unless further experience is acquired, and textual revision actually commenced. No recent In what has been already said we have expressed in- critical text to be taken, directly Our opinion on the second possible course — viz., that of adopting the text of some known critic, and of departing from it only where there seemed strong reason. Such a course would be very undesirable. No text has yet appeared which could be safely adopted as the text of a new revision. Would it be possible, for instance, to take the text of Lach- mann ? Would it be reasonable to base our work on a text composed on the narrowest and most exclusive principles, though constructed with fair adherence to those principles ? Assuming that Lachmann has by his work substantiated his intention of giving to the world the text that was apparently current in the fourth century, would Lachmann himself, if appealed to, have judged his own text a suitable text to form the basis of a popular revised Version ? Self-sufficient as he was, he was certainly a man of correct judgment and instinctive scholarship, and would have been the first to point out that a text, which, on the most favourable assump- tion, was only the text of a certain century, was not the most convenient to bend into the direction which a hitherto ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 47 current and received text would often oblige a mediating critic to take. Lachmann's text is really one based on little more than four Manuscripts, and so is really more of a critical recension than a critical text. The case of Tischendorf is still more easily disposed of, as the question would at once arise Which of this most inconstant critic's texts are we to select 7 Surely not the last, in which an exaggerated preference for a single Manuscript, which he has had the good fortune to discover, has betrayed him into an almost child-like infirmity of critical judgment.^ Surely also not the seventh edition, which was issued before the appearance of the Sinaitic Manuscript, and which exhibits all the instability which a comparatively recent recognition of the authority of cursive manuscripts might be supposed likely to introduce. If any edition of this restless critic's Greek Testament had to be selected, perhaps we should feel it best to go back to the third ; but such a use of a now forgotten volume is never likely to be made when we have ^ An able writer in the Christian to the Textus Receptus. When, Rememhrancer for April, 1866, has however, we examine his recent and carefully analyzed the amount of last edition, it appears that, to go no fluctuation which is to be observed further than the first thirty-two in Tischendorfs latest critical de- chapters, he reverses his judgment cisions as compared with those in of 1859 in as many as 168 places, earlier editions. From this analysis and again falls back on his earlier it would seem that between his opinion of 1849. This great incon- Greek Testament of 1849 ^"d that stancy is to be attributed to a natural of 1859, or his 3rd and so-called want of sobriety of critical judgment 7th editions, there are 1296 va- and to an unreasonable deference to nations; and that in nearly half of the readings as found in his own these he returns, in the later edition. Codex Sinaiticus. 48 REVISION OF THE in our own country and, it is to be hoped, soon in a com- plete state, such a far better text as that of Dr. Tregelles. And yet, though it seems hard to say so after the Hfelong labours of its estimable constructor, even this text could not wisely be chosen as the text to be used in the work of re- vision. In the first place, in the earlier parts of his work. Dr. Tregelles had not the advantage of the Sinaitic Manu- script. In the second place, his critical principles, especially his general principle of estimating and regarding modern manuscripts are now, perhaps justly, called in question by many competent scholars. Thirdly, though his materials have been so much more abundant, he approximates at any rate in some parts of his great work so closely to the same results as Lachmann, that any objections which may exist to the choice of Lachmann's as a standard text apply with nearly equal force to that of Tregelles. Lastly, though it seems an ungracious criticism, yet it must, in all frankness, be said that the text of Tregelles is not in all respects satis- factory. It is rigid and mechanical, and sometimes fails to disclose that critical instinct and peculiar scholarly sagacity which is so much needed in the great and responsible work of constructing a critical text of the Greek Testament. The edition of Tregelles will last, perhaps to the very end of time, as a noble monument of faithful, enduring, and accurate labour in the cause of Truth ; it will always be referred to as an uniquely trustworthy collection of assorted critical materials of the greatest value, and as such it will probably never be superseded ; but the text which is based on these ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 49 materials is not likely ever to be a popular or current text, or ever to be used otherwise than as a faithful summary of critical principles which have by no means met with general acceptance. We seem driven then to the third alternative in reference Received Text to be to a text, — solvere ambulando^ or, in other words, to leave the used, but to be revised. Received Text as the standard, but to depart from it in every case where critical evidence and the consent of the best editors point out the necessity of the change. Such a text would not be, nor deserve to be, esteemed a strictly critical text : it would be often too conservative ; it would also be occasionally inconsistent ; but if thus formed by a body of competent scholars it would be a critical revision of a very high and, probably, very popular character. It would at any rate be free from one great disturbing element in all critical labours, individual bias and personal predilections. Such a work would not be by any means difficult. In the first place, it has been attempted by five scholars working in combination, and found by experience not in any degree to be unmanageable or unsatisfactory in its results. In the next place, those engaged in the work would have, not merely the actual external critical evidence whereon to rely for the correction of the text on which they were working, but, as has been already hinted, they would also have the judgment, very frequently unanimous, — first of professed critics, and secondly of intelligent interpreters, on which they might often feel disposed, conscientiously to rely. They would have available not only the critical materials, 50 REVISION OF THE but the practical judgments that had been passed on them in the texts of the best editors and commentators. This is a consideration that deserves very carefully to be borne in mind by any who may be inclined to over-estimate the difficulties which revisers would meet with in the matter of a text. It need scarcely be added that such a mode of proceeding would have to be tentative. Principles would be slowly formed as the work went on, but at length they would become fixed and recognised, and all that would be found necessary would be to review all the earlier part of the work, during which the experience was being acquired, and to bring it up to the general standard. And the results would be found to be satisfactory. We are bold enough to say this, because trial has fairly shown that what is here specified and recommended is feasible and hopeful. Such then would seem to be the best mode of dealing with the confessedly difficult question which stands third in the questions of the present Chapter. Amount of The last question may now be shortly answered, — On the timated. assumption that such a mode of dealing with the text was adopted, what amount of change, due purely to textual revision, might be expected in our present Authorized Version ? Such a question it certainly seems veiy desirable to attempt to answer, as there is evidently a very exaggerated idea now popularly entertained as to the amount of change that would be introduced by judicious textual criticism. But how shall the answer be made? Perhaps thus, — by ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 51 taking account of the changes of text that actually were proposed in one Gospel and three long Epistles in a revision already alluded to, — the Revision by Five Clergymen of the Authorized Version of St. John's Gospel and the first three of St. Paul's Epistles, as arranged in our ordinary Testaments — viz., Romans and i and 2 Corinthians. The Gospel and these three Epistles amount to, estim.ated in verses, between one quarter and one third of the whole New Testament : an estimate therefore founded on the consideration of so large a portion of the Sacred Volume will not be very seriously incorrect. By inspection of the Revision referred to, we find that in the 2006 verses which the Gospel and three Epistles together contain, there are 253 changes of text due to critical considerations, being 48 for the 879 verses of the Gospel of St. John, 56 for the 433 verses of the Epistle to the Romans, 91 for the 437 verses of the First Epistle to the Corinthians, and 58 for the 257 verses of the Second Epistle to the Corinthians. In this enumeration we observe that there would seem to be an increase in change as the work went on; but it would seem ultimately to have become stationary, and to have finally amounted to about one change in every five verses in St. Paul's Epp. And that this seems accurate may be proved by an inspection of the changes in the Revision of the four succeeding Epistles, Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, and Colossians — in all 496 verses. Here we find 109 textual changes, or very nearly the same proportion. If then we assume that more E 2 52 REVISION OF THE changes would have been made in St. John's Gospel if the gradually established standard of revision had been applied to it, though, as the nature of the text reminds us, not to the extent arrived at for St. Paul's Epistles, — and if also we take into account the increase of differences over those in St. John's Gospel that would be probably found in the Synoptical Gospels, and in the Acts and Revelation, we should hardly be far wrong in estimating the amount of changes that would be introduced in any English revised Version of the whole 6944 verses of the New Testament, as not exceeding one for every five verses, or under fourteen hundred in all, very many of these being of a wholly unimportant character. Such seems the answer to the last question we have sug- gested in the present Chapter. The subject of the text and of probable textual change seems now concluded, and the second portion of our work to begin — viz., a consideration of, and finally a rough estimate of the changes that would have to be introduced on grammatical, exegetical, and possibly also some other grounds which may suggest them- selves in the review of the whole subject. This second class of changes can only be introduced with strict and persistent reference to the general aspect and characteristics of the last Revision, We proceed then next to consider these characteristics, and the principles on which the Authorized Version of the New Testament appears to have been constructed. ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 53 CHAPTER III. LEADING CHARACTERISTICS OF THE AUTHORIZED VERSION. It is obvious that no revision of the present Version can Character of our Ver- properly be undertaken that does not preserve the wisely sion must drawn Hues on which that Version was constructed. No se^rved' reasonable Englishman would tolerate a Version designed for popular use, and to be read publicly, that departed from the ground-principles and truly noble diction of the last Revision. Such a Version would simply pass into that limbus of ' improved ' and happily forgotten translations to which almost every generation, for the last hundred and fifty or two hundred years, has added some specimen. The present century has been more prolific than those which preceded it, but very few of the yet extant revisions have been happy in preserving the character, tone, rhythm, and diction of the Version they have undertaken to amend. It may be wise then, at the very outset, to endeavour to obtain a clear knowledge of the principal features and general characteristics of our present Version, that so, before revision is undertaken, we may be able to define sharply what must ' be its nature and limits, if it is to be a revision that is in any degree to meet with general acceptance. If it is to be hereafter a popular Version it can only become 54 RE ri SI ON OF THE SO by exhibiting, in every change that may be introduced, a sensitive regard for the diction and tone of the present Version, and also by evincing, in the nature and extent of the changes, a due recognition of the whole internal history of the English New Testament. In other words, the new work must be on the old lines. And now what were those lines, and how may we best trace them ? Perhaps thus ; first by briefly considering what may be termed the pedigree of the present English Version, and secondly by shortly noticing the principles which in the last revision appear mainly to have been followed. Pedigree of The literary pedigree of our present Version has perhaps Version, never been more succinctly and, for the most part, accurately stated than in the following words : — ' Our present English Version was based upon the Bishops' Bible of 1568, and that upon Cranmer's of 1539, which was a new edition of Matthew's Bible of 1537, partly from Coverdale of 1535, but chiefly from Tyndale ; in other words, our present Authorized translation is mainly that of Tyndale made from the original Hebrew and Greek. '^ A little expansion and illustration of this sentence will enable the general reader fairly to appre- ciate the internal character of our present Version. The first fact clearly to be borne in mind is this, that after all changes and revisions our present EngHsh Testament is ^ This accurate and inclusive sen- See pages xxviii., xxix. The word tence is taken from the Preface to 'mainl/has been italicized for the the scholarly work of Bosworth reasons that will appear later in this and Waring, entitled Gothic and chapter. The relation of the A.V, Anglo-Saxon Gospels, Lond. 1865. to Tyndale's is very close. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 55 substantially that of William Tyndale.^ This we shall deem it necessary to prove distinctly by a comparison in parallel columns of three or four passages, taken from different parts of the New Testament. Before, however, we give these specimens, let us briefly notice the characteristics of this Version, to which our own maintains so close a resemblance. Tyndale's English Testament of 1534 will remain to the Tyndale's 1 r • r ^ • i • Vcrsioii : end of tmie a monument of the courage, patience, learnmg, made from competent scholarship, thorough faithfulness, and clear ^ ^ "^^^ ' EngUsh sense of its noble-hearted and devoted editor. Of his courage and patience history sufficiently speaks : in reference to his learning and scholarship, with which we are here more especially concerned, a few remarks may not unsuitably be made. That his learning was sufficient for his work is shown by the work itself. Besides this, however, we know that more than twenty years before his first edition of 1525 he made translations of portions of the New Testa- ment, and Tyndale was not a man to let those twenty years pass away without study and fresh acquisitions of knowledge. We know also that he went to Cambridge, after having spent some years at Oxford, most probably with the view of ^ It has been observed by Mr. about five-sixths belong to the same Westcott that in several portions of faithful hand. See History of Eng- the New Testament Tyndale's origi- lishBible,p. 211, note. An interest- nal translation remains almost intact. ing and appreciative estimate of the For instance, in the ist Epistle of character of this good man's great St. John about nine-tenths are due work will be found in the current to Tyndale, and even in the more number of the Quarterly Review, difficult and (as to translation) de- Vol. cxxviii. p. 316. See above, bateable Epistle to the Hebrews p. 8, note 2. 56 REVISION OF THE Studying under Erasmus, who himself might have been con- templating the great though hurried work which he did a very few years later. We further know that he actually produced evidence to Tonstall of his having competent knowledge of the Greek language, and Tonstall was certainly not a man to whom an incompetent Greek scholar would have been very likely to have submitted any specimen of his powers. Whatever may be said of Tyndale's knowledge of Hebrew prior to his publication of the New Testament, it seems perfectly clear, even from these external considera- tions, that he had a thoroughly competent knowledge of Greek, and further, that he had been studiously preparing himself for his responsible work. Really with his work in our hands it would almost seem superfluous to have adduced any other evidence, but as very unguarded statements have been made in reference to Tyndale's Testament, even by an authority as great as Mr. Hallam,^ and as the students of 1 See Literature of Europe, chap. Historical Account of the English vi- § 37> Vol. I. p. 526, where we /•^ersions prefixed to Bagster's i^exa- meet with the thoroughly mistaken pla, p. 40 sq., and comp. West- assertion that from Luther's transla- cott. History of English Bible, tion, 'and from the Latin Vulgate, p. 174 sq. Fuller's summary is the English translation of Tyndale characteristically short and quaint : and Coverdale is avowedly taken.' * However, what he [Tyndale] un- That he was indebted to some extent dertook was to be admi red as glorious ; to Luther for his prologues and what he performed, to be commended notes in the edition of 1534 may as profitable; wherein he failed, is be perhaps fairly admitted, but that to be excused as pardonable, and to his translation was taken from that be scored on the account rather of of Luther may most confidently be that age, than of the author himself.' denied. For a full account of See Church History, Book v. 4, 39, Tyndale's labours, see the excellent p. 224. (Lond. 1655.) ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. 57 Tyndale's Testament are but few, it may be desirable at the very outset to correct the erroneous hxipression that we owe the real original of our present Version to German transla- tions and second-rate learning. It is quite reasonable to believe that, especially in the corrections he introduced in his edition of 1534, and in the substance of some of his terse notes, he may have owed something to the learning and labours of foreign reformers ; but it is also certain that his Version is essentially of English origin, and that the earnest and devoted man to whom we owe it was fully equal to carry through singlehanded the great work which he had undertaken. In addition to this, it does not seem too much to say that Tyndale's knowledge and scholarship, as far as we can infer from the times and the circumstances of the times in which he lived, was exactly of the kind, if one man was to do the work, best suited for such an undertaking. Had he been more of a professed scholar there would have been some traces of pedantic accuracy, some indications of adherence to the general tone of the Vulgate on the one hand, or to the more cultivated language of the day on the other, not any of which are to be recognised in the noble homeliness of the Version of WiUiam Tyndale. As it was providentially ordered, he was the patient, devoted. English- man, competently learned, who made it his care to write for English eyes and English hearts ; and did so with faithfulness, geniality, and breadth. The first fact and characteristic then of Tyndale's Version is that it was fairly made from the Greek, and that Tyndale 58 REVISION OF THE had certainly sufficient learning to do well this portion of the great work of his life. Indepen- The second characteristic of his Version is one which fhen extarft ^^^y ^^ ^^^^ Surprise us, but for which we may be heartily Versions, thankful — viz., that, as he himself tells us, he made no use of the then extant versions of the Scripture. The most popular version would no doubt then have been the easy and smoothed edition of Wycliffe's original Version com- monly associated with the thoroughly honourable name of Wycliffe's curate at Lutterworth, John Purvey.^ That neither this nor any of the Wycliffite Versions were made the basis of Tyndale's work is certainly a subject for profound thankfulness. With every desire to honour the name and labours of Wyclifife, and with a full recognition of his general accuracy as a translator, and even a critic, we cannot forget, — first, that his Version was from the Vulgate, and was thus a Version of a Version ; secondly, that it adheres, where possible, to the form and structure of the Latin, the intention of the Version being, most probably, not only to benefit the mere English reader, but to aid the student of the Vulgate ; thirdly, that though generally very homely in its language it still has many more words of ^ For an account of this reviser a translator of the Scriptures con- and of his labours, see the Preface to siderably in advance of the times in Forshall and Madden, Tfydiffite which he lived. See also Historical Versions, p. xxviii. sq. Purvey did Account (Bagster's Hexapla), p. 28 his work with care and judgment, sq., and Westcott, History of and had conceptions of the duties of English Bille, p. 16. ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 59 Latin origin than we should have expected from WycHffe's avowed desire to give an English Testament to English readers. It must then be regarded as providential that such a Version did not form the basis of our present Bible: Had it been so ordered, the English Bible of our day would have become ultimately a sort of Rhemish Version, rigid, cold, and Latinized.^ It is equally providential that the Wycliffite Version that is attributed to Purvey and which ultimately superseded the earlier Version did not become either the basis or model for our own Version, for though Purvey's prologue to his work is most interesting,''' and some of his principles of translation thoroughly just, yet a Version so studious of English idiom rather than of grammatical accuracy, and so loose and paraphrastic as we certainly sometimes find it, would have been a very foundation of sand for the EngHsh Bible of the ^ It is singular that a writer so ^ This prologue will be found in well informed as Marsh {Lectures Forshall and Madden, l-Fycliffite on the English Language) should Versions, p. xxv. sq., and a portion regard Tyndale's Version as little of it in Historical Account (Bagster's more than a recension of Wycliffe's, Hexapla), p. 28 sq. The prologue and 'Tyndale as merely a full-grown is thoroughly interesting and sensible. Wycliffe' (p. 627). It is of course He notices his obligation to ' Lire not only possible but probable [N. de Lyra] in the elde testamente that Tyndale was acquainted with that helpyd full miche in hyswerke;' Wycliffe's, or more probably Purvey's and in reference to translation lays Version, but that he used it in any down the general canon that ' ye way in making his own translation beste translatyng out of Latyne into may most justly be doubted. Tyn- Englysh is to translate after the dale's work seems to have been sentence, and not only after the perfectly independent. See Westcott, wordis.' Many a reviser may take History of English Bible, p. 176 sq. this hint. 6o REVISION OF THE future. It is then not without just thankfuhiess that we find that neither of these Versions exercised any appreciable influence whatever either on Tyndale's Testament or on any of those that followed it, unless indeed it be the du-glott Testament of Coverdale. Tyndale's A third characteristic of Tyndale's Version must briefly Version thoroughly be noticed, — that it was designedly b, popular YQrsion. The popular. well-known and often quoted words that ' the boy that driveth the plough should know more of the Scripture' ^ than the theologians of the day, represented tmly Tyndale's life-long purpose. It is to this steady aim and purpose that the special and striking idiomatic excellence of the Authorized Version is pre-eminently due. To this deep resolve we owe it that our own English Version is now what we feel it to be, — a Version speaking to heart and soul, and appealing to our deepest religious sensibilities with that mingled simplicity, tenderness, and grandeur, that make us often half doubt, as we listen, whether Apostles and Evangelists are not still exercising their Pentecostal gift and themselves speaking to us in the very tongue wherein we were bom. Verily we may bless and praise God that Tyndale was moved to form this design, and that he was permitted faith- fully to adhere to it, for, beyond doubt, it is to that popular ' The influence exerted by Eras- a sentiment from the * Paraclesis' of mus and his labours on Tyndale has Erasmus, prefixed to his Testament often been noticed. Even in this of 15 19. See Histm-ical Account familiar quotation it would seem of the English Fasions (Bagster) that Tyndale was but reproducing p. 43, 44. ENGLISH NEfF TESTAMENT. 6i element in his Version not only that we owe nearly all that is best in our present English Testament, but that there remains to this very hour, in the heart of all earnest English people, an absolute intolerance of any changes in the words or phraseology that would tend to obscure this special, and, we may justly say, this providential characteristic.^ Tyndale not only furnished the type for all succeeding Versions, but bequeathed principles which will exercise a preservative influence over the Version of the English Bible, through every change or revision that may await it, until scriptural revision shall be no longer needed and change shall be no more. We may now proceed to show by actual comparison the close relation that exists between Tyndale's Version and our present Authorized Version. Three passages have been chosen, not from containing any greater amount of coinci- dences of expressions than others, but simply as being portions of Scripture of familiar interest and of convenient length. The first shall be the parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus, St. Luke xvi. 19 — 31. • The eloquent words of Froude, natural grandeur — unequalled, un- when alluding to the publication of approached in the attempted im- Coverdale's Bible, and its close con- provements of modern scholars — all nexion with the labours of Tyndale, are here, and the impress of the may well be cited. The historian mind of one man — William Tyn- justly says, ' The peculiar genius — dal." History of England, Yo\. i\i. if such a word may be permitted — p. 84. These words the student which breathes through it — the will find truly deserved. The more mingled tenderness and majesty — Tyndale's labours are considered, the the Saxon simplicity — the preter- more will they be valued. 62 REHSION OF THE Tyndale. 1534- 19 Ther was a ceitayne ryche man, which was clothed in purple & fyne bysse & fared deliciously every daye. 20 And ther was a certayne begger, named Lagarus, whiche laye at his gate full of soores ^i dessyringe to be refresshed with the cromes which fell from the ryche mannes borde. Neverthelesse the dogges came &* licked his soores. ^^ And yt fortuned that the begger dyed, & was carried by the Angelles into Abrahams bosome. The riche man also died, & was buried. 23 And beinge in hell in tormentes, he lyfte up his eyes & sawe Abraham a farre of, & Lazarus in his bosome 24 & he cryed & sayd : father Abraham have mercy on me & sende Lazarus that he may dippe the tippe of his fynger in water & cole my tonge for I am tourmented in this flame. ^^ But Abraham sayd vnto him Sonne, remember that thou in thy lyfe tyme receavedst thy pleasure & contrary wyse Lazarus payne. Now therfore is he comforted, & thou art punysshed. 26 Beyonde all this, bitwene you & vs ther is a greate space set, so that they which wolde goo from hence to you cannot: nether maye come from thence to vs. 27 Then he sayd : I praye the therfore father, send him to my fathers housse. ^^ For I have fyve AuTH. Version. i6ii. ^9 There was a certain rich man, which was clothed in purple and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every day : 20 ^j^^j there was a certain beggar named Lazarus, which was laid at his gate, full of sores, 21 And desiring to be fed with the crumbs which fell from the rich man's table : moreover the dogs came and licked his sores. 22 j^^^^ jj. came to pass, that the beggar died, and was carried by the angels into Abraham's bosom : the rich man also died, and was buried ; 23 And in hell he lift up his eyes, being in torments, and seeth Abra- ham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom. 24 And he cried and said. Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue ; for I am tormented in this flame. 25 g^j. Abraham said, Son, remember that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things : but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented. 26 ji^^^ beside all this, between us and you there is a great gulf fixed : so that they which would pass from hence to you can- not; neither can they pass to us, that ivould come from thence. ^ Then he said, I pray thee there- fore, father, that thou wouldest send him to my father's house : 28 Yoi ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 63 Tyndale. Auth. Version. brethren; for to warne them, lest I have five brethren; that he may they also come into this place of testify unto them, lest they also tourment. Abraham sayd vnto come into this place of torment, him they have Moses & the Prophetes ^^ Abraham said unto him. They have let them heare them. ^^ And he Moses and the prophets; let them sayd : naye father Abraham, but yf hear them. ^^ And he said. Nay, one came unto them, from the ded, father Abraham : but if one went they wolde repent. ^^ He sayd vnto unto them from the dead, they will him : If they heare not Moses repent. ^^ And he said unto him, & the Prophetes nether will they If they hear not Moses and the pro- beleve though one roose from deeth phets, neither will they be persuaded, agayne. though one rose from the dead. In this passage we observe several interesting differences as well as coincidences. In ver. 1 9 we should have hardly expected to have found Comments in Tyndale's Version the Grecized ' bysse.' In Wycliffe's translation. Version the translation is ' whight silk,' and in Cranmer's * fyne whyte.' The more familiar ' linen' appears to have come in with Coverdale. In the same verse ' deliciously' held its ground in the leading English Versions till the last Revision. The less accurate * lay/ in the following verse, was only changed into the more accurate and suggestive *was laid' in the Bishops' Bible. The translation of the here somewhat peculiar dXXa Kal {ol kvveq k.t.X) is curiously varied. Tyndale probably alone retains the most strictly correct translation of the aWa, though he overlooks the Kcu. Coverdale takes the lighter form ' but :' Cranmer conveniently lets the adversative particle fall through (' the dogges came also'), and certainly puts the ' also' in the 64 RE VISION OF THE wrong place. The Genevan Version falls back on ' yea' the A. V. adopts the general but not exact ' more- over.'^ In ver. 2 2 the pleasantly quaint but archaic 'yt fortuned,' after holding its ground in one or two of the older Versions, is conveniently changed into the more natural translation by the last Revisers, who probably took it from the Rhemish Version, to which it is certain that they were from time to time indebted, though it was not one of the Versions to which they were specially directed to refer. In ver. 23, the A. V. clearly improves upon the older ^ The same inexact rendering is retained by Alford, Auth. Version Revised {in loc). We can hardly doubt, however, that the words convey more than the mere addition of another item to the sorrowful account ; though it may be difficult to catch the exact idea intended to be conveyed by the adversative par- ticle. Meyer {Kommentar, p. 478, ed. 4) with hisusual accuracy observes that the aXka must mark some op- position, the Ka'i some enhancement; but we shall find it difficult probably to take his view of the passage, that the dogs increased the beggar's suf- ferings, — ' Howbeit (instead of being fed with the crumbs) the dogs also came and licked his sores, so in- creasing pain' (die unreinen Thiere, und ihr den Schmerz des Hiilflosen vermehrendes Lecken ! Mey.). De Wette, Ewald, and others following the majority of the older expositors rightly hold that the dogs must be considered to have shown a sort of compassion — which was not shown to Lazarus by his fellow-men ; but they obliterate the force of the dXXd. Bornemann gives the gloss ' egestatc ejus micae de divitis mensa allatae vulneribus succurrebant canes,' but the same objection remains. Can the meaning be, that though Lazarus desired (and probably received) what really was the portion of the dogs (see Matt. xv. 27) even the dogs 7iotirithstanding showed a sort of pity ? Meyer urges on the contrar}- that the whole idea of the narrative is the unrelieved misery of Lazarus on this side of the grave. The exegesis of these simple words is certainly difficult. ENGLISH NEfF TESTAMENT. 65 Version, and preseiTes in the simple participle the tragic force, not to say even the tone of the retrospective v7rdpx(ov, which is quite lost in the resolved ' when he was in tor- ments' of the Rhemish Version. In ver. 25 Coverdale adopts, though with an enfeebled order and force of words, the more literal ' good ' and ' evil,' and appears to have suggested the change in A. V., all the other Versions (except the Rhemish) having followed Tyndale. The same hand introduced 'tormented' in the same verse, and passed it onward to Bishop Cox for the Bishops' Bible. The excellent change in the translation of j^aV/ia (ver. 26) is due apparently to the Genevan Version, and is followed by the Bishops'; the scarcely less important 'fixed,' im- mediately afterwards, appears for the first time in the Rhemish^ Version, and is adopted by our own Revisers. In the last verse the improved translation of Treicrdrjaovrcu is due to A. v., all the other versions without exception having here followed the earlier translation. The second passage we have chosen is of a more technical Second character, and useful for showing the amount of connexion a«s xxvi between the two Versions where more verbal change might ^7"~'^4- ' We can hardly equally commend the Vulgate. It may be remarked the rendering of x^<^f^ct adopted by in passing, that the idea of a vast this Version, — ' a great chaos.' The chasm separating the abodes of the correct translation of the sad and evil and the good is not a Jewish monitory toTTjpiKrai is found also idea. Compare Lightfoot in loc, and in WyclifFe ('stablished') and is due Eisenmenger, E?itdeckt. Judenthum, obviously to the 'firmatum est' of Vol. 11. p. 314. F 66 REVISION OF THE naturally be expected. The portion chosen is the con- cluding part of St. Paul's shipwreck, Acts xxvii. 27-44. Tyndale. 2^ But when the fourtenthe nyght was come, as we were caryed in Adria about mydnyght, the ship- men demed that ther appered some countre vnto them, ^^ & sounded, & founde it xx feddoms. And when they had gone a lylell further they sounded agayne & founde xv fed- doms. ^'^ Then fearinge lest they shuld have fallen on some Roche, they cast iiii ancres out of the sterne & wysshed for the daye. ^o ^s the shipmen were about to flee out of the ship & had let doune the bote into the see vnder a coloure as tho they wolde have cast ancres out of the forshippe : ^^ Paul sayd unto the under captayne & the soudiers excepte these abyde in the ship ye cannot be safe. ^^ Then the soudiers cut of the rope of the bote & let it fall awaye. '3 And in the meane tyme betwixt that & daye Paul besought them all to take meate, sayinge : this is the fourtenthe daye that ye have taried & continued fastynge receavinge nothinge at all. ^"^ Wherfore I praye you to take meate : for this is no dout is for youre helth : for ther shall not a heere fall from the heed of eny of you. ^^ And when lie had thus spoken, he toke breed AuTH. Version. ^ But when the fourteenth night was come, as we were driven up and down in Adria, about midnight the shipmen deemed that they drew near to some country ; ^8 ^jjjj sounded, and found it twenty fathoms : and when they had gone a little further, they sounded again, and found it fifteen fathoms. ^9 Then fearing lest we should have fallen upon rocks, they cast four anchors out of the stern, and wished for the day. ^^ And as the shipmen were about to flee out of the ship, when they had let down the boat into the sea, under colour as though they would have cast anchors out of the foreship, *^ Paul said to the cen- turion and to the soldiers. Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved. ^ Then the soldiers cut off the ropes of the boat, and let her fall off. ^ And while the day was coming on, Paul besought them all to take meat, saying, This day is the four- teenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing. 3* Wherefore I pray you to take some meat : for this is for your health : for there shall not an hair fall from the head of any of you. 35 And when he had thus spoken, he took bread, and gave ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 67 Tyndale. & gave thankes to God in presence of them all & brake it & beganne to eate. ^ Then were they all of good cheare, & they also toke meate. 37 We were all together in the ship, two hundred 3 score and sixtene soules. 3^ And when they had eaten ynough they lightened the ship & cast out the wheate into the see. 3^ When yt was daye they knew not the lande but they spied a certayne haven with a banke, into the which they were mynded (yf yt were possible) to thrust in the ship. ^^ And when they had taken up the ancres, they commytted them selves unto the see, & lowsed the rudder bondes & hoysed up the mayne sayle to the wynde & drue to londe. But they chaunsed on a place, which had the see on bothe the sydes, & thrust in the ship. And the foore part stucke fast & moved not, but the hynder brake with the violence of the waves. *^ The soudears counsell was to kyll the presoners lest eny of them, when he had swome out shulde fle awaye. ^^ But the under coptayne willinge to save Paul kept them from their purpose, & commanded that they that could swyme shulde cast them selves first in to the see & scape to londe. *''- And the other he commanded to goo some on AuTH. Version. thanks to God in presence of them all : and when he had broken it, he began to eat. 3(? Then were they all of good cheer, and they also took some meat. ^7 ^nd we were in all in the ship two hundred threescore and sixteen souls. 38 a^j ^Y\tn they had eaten enough, they lightened the ship, and cast out the wheat into the sea. 39 And when it was day, they knew not the land: but they dis- covered a certain creek with a shore, into the which they were minded, if it were possible, to thrust in the ship. ^<' And when they had taken up the anchors, they committed themselves unto the sea, and loosed the rudder bands, and hoised up the mainsail to the wind, and made toward shore. ^^ And falling into a place where two seas met, they ran the ship aground; and the fore- part stuck fast, and remained un- moveable, but the hinder part was broken with the violence of the waves. ^2 And the soldiers' counsel was to kill the prisoners, lest any of them should swim out, and escape. ^3 But the centurion, willing to save Paul, kept them from their purpose ; and commanded that they which could swim should cast themselves first into the sea, and get to land : ^* And the rest, some on boards, and some on hroketi pieces of the F 2 68 REriSION OF THE Tyndale. Auth. Version. hordes & some on broken peces of ship. And so it came to pass, that the ship. And so it came to passe they escaped all safe to land, that they come all safe to londe. Comments We may here again shortly notice a few of the changes. theThanges. ^^ '^^^' ^7 OUT owY). Version apparently has the credit of the more vigorous translation of diafpepo/jiiviov, the other Versions either following Tyndale or the very feeble ' as we were say ling' of Cranmer. Some good examples of the true force and meaning of the word will be found in that epccellent repertory of illustration, the notes of Wetstein. In ver. 28, Coverdale is apparently the only translator who has ventured on the longer and perhaps more pro- fessional ' cast out the lead' (' kesten down a plomet,' Wycl.) : the rest all adopt the shorter and simpler form. In ver. 29, the Genevan Version is the first to be a little more literal in the translation ofrpaxelQ tottovq ('rough places'), though in the A. V. the change to the plural at once shows the close care of the Revisers, and presents a very fairly approximate rendering. In ver. 30 we may congratulate ourselves on having escaped the ' mariners' of the Genevan Version, — the only Version that has committed itself to this somewhat vapid word. The professional change of gender in ver. 32 is found only in A. V. It might have been useful in Tyndale's rendering, to mark that it was not the rope but the boat that fell away : it is apparently unnecessary in the A. V. In the first words of ver. ^^, our Version is very happy in ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. 69 the delicate change from ' when' (' when the daye beganne to appear,' Cran., Bish. ; comp. Gov,) to 'while,' just giving the required shade of meaning so as to be true to the original. Nothing shows more clearly than these sHght touches the thorough care and faithfulness with which the last Revisers executed their work. In ver. 35 the resolved translation of the participle, ' when he had broken it,' in the A. V., and derived probably from Cranmer, is scarcely an improvement on the more idiomatic and equally accurate ' and [he] brake it and beganne to eate' of the older Version. No clauses are more difficult to translate with ease and vigour than the participial clauses in the New Testament, and especially in St. Luke. The varied relations of time, manner, and circumstance will sometimes all be found involved in a group of participles round one solitary finite verb, to exhibit which in a faithful and at the same time easy translation is commonly very difficult. Here it seems natural to mark by a resolved translation the action that followed the words, but it scarcely seems ne- cessary to mark in the same way the priority of the breaking of the bread to the eating of it. But after all, these are matters in which individual judgments will necessarily greatly vary. In the next verse but one a slight difference occurs in the first words which also opens up a subject of some difficulty, Tyndale, it will be observed, with all the other early Versions except the Bishops', prefixes no connecting particle to the first words of ver. 37. In the original the particle is U. Is 70 REFISION OF THE this a case where the slight change of thought involved in this delicate use of the particle, and the transition from the acts of the gathered shipmen to the fact of their number, is really best expressed in English by the omission of any con- necting particle ; or is it a case where some English particle seems needed ? Here again judgments will greatly vary. To the majority probably it would seem that a particle is needed, but that majority would be greatly divided whether the exact shade of thought was best conveyed by the loosely connecting ' and,' or the half-parenthetic and mainly transitional 'now.' The same question recurs in ver. 39, at the beginning of which Tyndale and the Versions prior to the Bishops' Bible, leave the connecting particle untranslated. These are niceties of translation to which it may not be un- desirable in passing to direct the general reader's attention. In the last words of verse 40, the A. V. is a slight improve- ment on the earlier Version, but both fail in marking that it was the particular shore, or rather beach, which they had already observed.^ The Rliemish Version has inserted the ^ In this verse the modern reviser Ships of the Ancients' in Smith, would almost certainly introduce a Koyage and Shipwreck of St. Paul. change in the translation of aprl/iwi/. The same objection is urged against The most probable rendering would the supposition that it was some seem to be ' fore-sail,' but the ob- hinder (mizen) sail, there being a jection is that St. Luke in that case technical term, though perhaps not would have been more likely to have so well known as S6\u)v^ viz., used the technical word, ^oXwj/. See eTriSpofiog. Meyer notices that this however the elaborate arguments in sail in Italian is known by the the excellent dissertation ' On the technical name 'artimone,' but him. ENGLISH NElf' TESTAMENT. 71 article. The translation in the A. V. of Kccrtixov is admirable. All the other Versions (except Rhem. ' they went on toward') retain the less expressive rendering of Tyndale. Here again we have another instance of the watchfulness and care of the last Revisers. In the next verse (ver. 41) the change in regard to ZiBaXaaffoQ is not equally for the better. It tends rather to confuse what St. Luke appears to specify, that the vessel was run on to a tongue of land lying below the surface, and connected with the shore by an isthmus, with some litde depth of water on it; hence the circumstances of ver. 43 sq. The slight but necessary change in the translation of eXvero was taken from the Rhemish Version. To the same Version is due the credit of marking in ver. 43 that it is there the simpler i^Uvai ('goe forth to land'), not as afterwards ciaaiddijvai. The A. V., however, having taken the hint improves upon it. In the last verse the insertion by Tyndale of the former verb makes the sense clearer ; Coverdale was the first to omit it, and is followed by the Bishops' Bible and our own Version. At any rate, we can hardly here take a hint from the Rhemish, — ' and the rest, some t/iey caried on bordes.' Such a proceeding would certainly have been a little difficult in such a locality, and with some depth of water on the isthmus. self refers the term to some upper sail See Kommentar zur Apostelgesch. (• Braamsegel,' topsail) attached to p. 455 (ed. 2), and the good notes the presumably yet standing mast. on the whole passage. 72 REVISION OF THE The third passage which we may select is a very different one, and so not unsuitable for testing the connexion between the Versions. We take the second chapter of the second Epistle to the Thessalonians, in which the x\postle specifies the signs and coming of Antichrist. Tyndale. 2. We beseche you brethren by the commynge of oure lorde Jesu Christ, and in that we shall assemble vnto him, ^ that ye be not sodenly moved from youre mynde, and be not troubled, nether by sprete, nether by wordes, nor yet by letter which shuld seme to come from vs, as the daye of Christ were at honde. ' Let no man deceave you by eny meanes, for the lorde commeth not, excepte there come a departynge fyrst, and that that synfull man be opened, the sonne of perdicion * which is an adversarie, and is exalted above all that is called god, or that is worshipped: so that he shall sitt as God in temple of god, and shew him silfe as god. ^ Remember ye not, that when I was yet with you, I tolde you these thynges? * And nowe ye knowe what with holdeth : even that he myght be vttered at his tyme. "> For the mistery of that iniquitie doeth he all readie worke which onlie loketh, vntill it be taken out of the waye. ^ And then shall that wicked be vttered, whom the lorde shall consume with the sprete of his mouth, and shall destroye AuTH. Version. 2. Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and hy our gathering together unto him, ^ That ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand. ^ Let no man deceive you by any means : for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition ; ^ Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped ; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God. ^ Remember ye not, that, when I was yet wnth you, I told you these things ? ^ And now ye know what withholdeth, that he might be re- vealed in his time. ^ For the mystery of iniquity doth already work : only he who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way. ^ And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 73 Tyndale. with the apearaunce of his com- mynge, ''even hi m whose commynge is by the workynge of Satan, with all lyinge power, signes and wonders: ^^ and in all deceavablenes of vn- rightewesnes, amonge them that perysshe : because they receaved not the (love) of the truth, that thay myght have bene saved. ^^ And therfore god shall sende them stronge delusion, that they shuld beleve lyes : that all they might be damned which beleved not the trueth but had plea- sure in vnrightewesnes. ^3 But we are bounde to geve thankes alwaye to god for you brethren beloved of the lorde, for because that God hath from the begynnynge chosen you to salvacion, thorow santifyinge of the sprete, and thorowe belevynge the trueth : ^* wherunto he called you by oure gospell, to obtayne the glorye that commeth of oure lorde Jesu Christ. ^^ Therfore brethren stonde fast and kepe the ordinannces which ye have learned : whether it were by our preachynge, or by pistle. ^^ Oure lorde Jesu Christ hymsilfe, and God oure father which hath loved us and hath geven us ever- lastynge consolacion and good hope thorowe grace, ^^ comforte youre hertes, and stablysshe you in all doctrine and good doynge. AuTH. Version. brightness of his coming : ^ Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power, and signs, and lying wonders, '" And with all deceivableness of un- righteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. " And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie: '2 That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. '' But we are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, be- cause God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth : ^^ Whereunto he called you by our gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. '5 Therefore, brethren, stand fast, and hold the traditions which ye have been taught, whether by word, or our epistle. ^^ Now our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our Father, which hath loved us, and hath given us everlasting con- solation and good hope through grace, ^' Comfort your hearts, and stablish you in every good word and work. In the first verse the A. V. adopts and improves upon the Comments. 74 REFISION OF THE translation of the Bishops' Bible 'our assembling unto Him/ and so rightly avoids a very awkward periphrasis. In the second verse the older Version is certainly the more accurate in its translation of uTro rov vooq ('from youre mynde'), but in what follows it is much improved upon, both in the Bishops' and the A. V. The change in ver. 3 to ' falling away' is due to the Bishops', and is a clear improvement, but the definite article ought not to have been overlooked ; it was the definite falling away which was to precede the coming. In the conclusion of the verse we owe the vigorous translation, ' the man of sin,' to the usually smoother Coverdale. The reading, it may be observed, is somewhat doubtful, as the two most ancient Manuscripts (the Vatican and Sinaitic) read avofiiaQ. This however would not affect the principle of the transla- tion, but only the change from ' sin' to ' lawlessness.' In ver. 4 there are some small changes, and all for the better, part due to Bishops', part to the A. V. In ver. 7 we find that Tyndale and most of the earlier Versions were induced to emphasize the article Tijg avo^iac : it need scarcely be said that it appears only on that well- known principle that if, of two nouns in regimen, the first has the article, the second will also have it without being thereby made peculiarly definite. In the latter portion of the verse, the Genevan Version has the merit of having first brought out the correct meaning. In ver. 8 the translation of Bishops' followed by A. V. is perhaps questionable. It is doubtful whether anything more ENGLISH NEPF TESTAMENT. 7^ is meant than that ' manifestation' and final ' appearance' of the Lord, which seems always specially marked by the word £7rt0av€ta. In ver. 9 it may also be doubted whether, in point of actual structure, Tyndale is not right, and whether the gen. \pevSov£ is not to be associated with all the three substantives, not, as in A. V., only with the last one : 'power,' 'signs,' and ' wonders ' were all marked by the same principle. In ver. 11, a change is made from the plural ' lies' to the singular, but all the Versions alike omit the article. In the next verse two very small changes appear, both however serving to exhibit that incessant care which, as we have already seen, so marks the Authorized Version ; the earUer Versions preserving Tyndale's words as they stand. The same remark applies to ver. 13, where there are also two or three small changes, one, however, of which is of some little importance — viz., the omission in the A. V. of the pre- position (' thorowe') in accordance with the Greek. This exactness is unfortunately not always observed in our Ver- sion, but in any future Revision it is to be hoped that it would be systematically maintained ; several passages being affected by the principle even in their doctrinal aspects.^ ^ We may take a single but impor- serted before the second substantive, tant instance. In John iii. 5, the words though not so inserted in the Greek. tdv jxt) Tig ytvvTiOy l^ vdarog Kai Now it can hardly be doubted when IIi/£v/iarog are translated, not only in we come closely to reason on the the A. V. but in all the Versions, 'Ex- passage, that this insertion of the cept a man be born of water and of preposition te7ids to Tefer the yevvrjcrig the Spirit,' — the preposition being in- to two media or mediating agencies 76 REVISION OF THE It is a matter of common sense that if the two substantives have only one preposition, the writer instinctively regards the subjects or ideas expressed by the two substantives as so far allied, that they may suitably stand under the vinculum of the single preposition. The next verse (ver. 14) presents an interesting difference. Here Tyndale gives a direct interpretation : he regards the genitive rov Kvpiov k.t.X. as a genitive of the source^ and marks it distinctly in translation. In this view he is followed by Taverner, and, as far as we remember, Taverner alone. Coverdale's and all the remaining Versions adopt the simple translation, and so rightly avoid interpretation. Christ is here obviously represented, in harmony with the whole tenor of the passage, and indeed the analogy of Scripture, as the possessor of the glory rather than the source of it.^ which need not by any means be bases an actual deduction — 'nonuna regarded as combined. This how- fuisse utrumque discipulum'), and ever the Greek does not imply. i Thess. i. 5, with John iv. 23, Nay, the very absence of the pre- Luke xxi. 26, and the present pas- position when it might have been so sage. See on this subject, Winer, easily inserted suggests the contrary Grammar of the N. T. § 50, p. 522 deduction, — the rule of Winer being (ed. Moulton), and the ample list undoubtedly correct, that the pre- of examples there specified, position * isrepeatedvf\icn the nouns ^ There is no case to which more denote objects which are to be taken attention ought to be given in the by themselves, as independent, and N. T. than to the genitive. There are not repeated when they reduce at least 5 or 6 different u^es which themselves to a single main idea, or should be carefully studied, as doctri- (if they are proper names) to one nal deductions of considerable impor- common class :' contrast Luke xxiv. tance will be often found to depend 27, John XX. 2 (on which Bengel on the view taken. We have, for ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 77 The beginning of verse 15 brings out a polemical difference. The A. v., with really considerable boldness, here follows the Rhemish Version in opposition to all the earlier Versions, and gives to irapaloaeLQ its not unusual sense of ' traditions.' Exegetical considerations, however, make it very doubtful whether the Genevan ' instructions' is not more in coinci- dence with the general tenor of the passage and Epistle. We may close the comparison of the two Versions by noticing one important fonn of words 6 Qeoq koX narrip fj/iior, which, as it will be observed, is differently translated in the two Versions, Tyndale dropping the rat in translation, the A. V. on the contrary rather giving it emphasis. There is yet a third translation possible, which we first find in the Bishops' Bible, — ' God and our Father ;' which of these is to be preferred ? Perhaps the last, as implying that we regard the holy words ' God and Father'^ as a solemn title instance, a gen. of possession as here; Comvientaries of the writer of this of origin (Col. ii. 8) ; of originating note further references and corn- cause (Col. i. 23, I Thess. i, 6) ; of ments. In the otherwise excellent characterizing quality (Gal. v. i) ; Grammar of Winer the cases (and of material (Phil. iii. 21); of con- especially the gen.) are not treated tents (i Thess. ii. 5) J of opposition with the clearness which marks (Eph. vi. 14) ; of point of view other parts of the work. (Phil. ii. 30), — and the general ^ On this solemn form of words divisions of the gen. suljecti and see the notes on Gal. i. 5, where objecti, the due distinction between the subject is somewhat fully dis- which always tests the accuracy of cussed. Whichever view be taken, thought and perspicacity of the in- there certainlyought to be uniformity terpreter. The reader who desires in translation. This formula, as to pursue this subject will find in the translated in the A. V., supplies notes on the above passages in the one of the many proofs of the 78 REVISION OF THE in which Godhead and Fatherhood were simultaneously recognised in the devout mind of the believer. The A. V. is very inconstant in its translation of these words, and would have here to be watched closely in any new revision. The passage concludes with a clearly necessary correction on the part of the A. V., ' good word and work,' though in this our Version was only following, as to the position of the epithet, the earlier Versions of Cranmer and of the Bishops. After the above compaiisons really little remains to be said; such passages as have just been chosen serving to bring out practically the actual facts of the case. In the first place we see clearly that our own Version is and remains substantially that of Tyndale. All that makes it what it essentially is, its language, tone, rhythm, vigour, and breadth, are due to this first devoted translator from the original. At the same time, and in the second place, we have observed manifold small changes, their number greatly increas- ing as the difficulties of the passage increase, or as we pass from narrative to argument. How and whence these changes came in is the only question that remains to be answered. This may be done shortly, and without entering far into the province of the history of the English Bible. Even from the passing comments that have been made, it would have become clear to the general reader that each succeeding Version contributed something by way of cor- undesirableness of the arrangement Scripture. All portions of the N.T. of different companies of translators ought to be gone over together by or revisers for different portions of the same body of revisers. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. , 79 rection and change to the labours of Tyndale. Much is due to Coverdale, who of late we think has been unduly depreciated. It may be that he was a second-rate man compared with Tyndale ; it may be too that his knowledge of the original languages was at first very moderate ; it may be also that he was appointed to his work rather than inwardly called to it, as was the case of his friend. But he certainly laboured faithfully and in many respects successfully. He was also thoroughly loyal to Tyndale ; he never sought to supersede the earlier Version, but rather by the aid of others to supply such contributions, by way of addition and correction, as God enabled him to make to a great and holy cause. At the same time this also seems clear that Coverdale's Version can hardly be considered in the line of direct descent from Tyndale to the Authorized Version. Though less remote than Taverner's, Coverdale's Version can scarcely be con- sidered as much more than collaterally related to our present English Bible. The line was clearly continued by Matthew, or to drop the nom de plimte^ the martyr John Rogers. In this edition we have little more, in regard of the New Tes- tament, than Tyndale's standard edition of 1534, occasionally coiTected by Tyndale's own edition of 1535 and the edition of Coverdale of the same year. Matthew's Bible appeared in 1537, and was so far approved by authority that the cir- culation of it was sanctioned by the King. Thus wonder- fully and mysteriously was Tyndale's dying prayer of a few months before, ' Lord ope the King of England's eyes,' heard and answered. The work of one martyr, edited 8o REFISION OF THE by one who afterwards wore the same mystic crowTi, was the first Authorized Version of the Church of England.^ The Hne is continued by the Great Bible, or Cranmer's Bible, which was published three years later. The Arch- The Great bishop, as we know from Fox's Manuscript preserved by Strype,'^ began the work by taking ' an old English transla- tion' of the New Testament, — almost certainly Tyndale's, — which he divided into eight or nine parts, and gave, copied out 'at large in a paper book,' to his coadjutors. This recension, it can hardly be doubted, was the New Testament of the Great Bible, which, as inspection clearly shows, was a revised edition of Tyndale. Among the Archbishop's coadjutors were probably Tonstall, Bishop of Durham, and Heath, Bishop of Rochester, who are subsequently specified in the title page of the edition of 1541 as 'overseers and perusers' of the work, Gardiner, Bishop of Winchester, who appears to have been the reviser of the Gospels of St. Luke * The estimate of Coverdale's share authorized it, but that the intention in the great work of Bible-translation was never actually carried out. It is extremely well stated in the His- is therefore hardly correct to call torical Account prefixed to Bagster, it, as it has been called in a recent Hexapla, p. 71 sq. From this ac- essay, 'The first authorized Version.' count it would seem that Coverdale See Quarterly Revieic for April, in no way wished even to seem to 1870, p. 319. This honour cer- interfere with Tyndale's labours; tainly belongs to Matthew's Bible, that Tyndale's New Testament was See Historical Account, p. 78. certainly one of the authorities he ^ See Strype, Cranmer, Book i. used; that his Bible w^s permitted ch. 8, Vol. i. p. 48 (Oxford, 181 2) by the King to be used; and that and the full notice in Historical the King intended to have formally Account, p. 80. ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 8i and St. John, Stokesley, Bishop of London, to whom the Acts of the Apostles were assigned, and four or five others. Coverdale was very properly chosen as the corrector of the press and practical editor, but there does not seem reason for thinking that he had much, if indeed anything, to do with the actual work of revision. This interesting and important Version maintained its ground during the whole of the remainder of Henry's reign, and, — after the short interval of Mary's reign, — during the first ten years of the reign of Elizabeth, until at length it was superseded by the Bishops' Bible in 1568. It thus was the Authorized Version of the Holy Scriptures for nearly a generation, and still maintains some place in our services (in the Prayer-book version of the Psalms, and in the sentences of Scripture in the Communion Service) unto this very day. Our attention must now be turned to the Genevan Version, The which though collaterally related to our present Version, and ^^"^^^" not in the line of what may be called authorized descent, nevertheless has been the source from which many correc- tions have been introduced. The New Testament was published first under the superintendence of William Whittingham, afterwards Dean of Durham, in the year 1557 at Geneva, and afterwards, with many alterations, in 1560 when the whole Bible was published. Among those who took part in the whole work, was the veteran Coverdale, Thomas Sampson, afterwards Dean of Christchurch, Thomas Cole, afterwards Archdeacon of Essex, Christopher Good- man, and others. The work was done well, though by no G 82 REFISION OF THE means without indications, in the New Testament especially, of bias and doctrinal prejudices. The greater part of the changes in the New Testament are referable to the work of a good interpreter though a rash and inexperienced critic, — the version and notes of Beza ; but there are throughout clear signs that great care and consideration were shown in the adoption of these changes, and that on the whole the labour was well bestowed. This Version, as is well known, was very popular, and maintained its ground against the Bishops' Bible, and, for some years, even against our present Version. It was the household, though not the authorized, Version of the Scriptures for fully two generations. This Version deserves our attention in three respects, — first, as having introduced the use of italics to supplement and carry on the sense, and also, though less happily, the separation into verses ; secondly, as showing some desire on the part of the revisers to follow as critically coiTect a text as their limited knowledge and appliances, and (it might be added) their deference to Beza's authority, permitted them to recognise ; thirdly, as being the first Version which had been made in co-operative union. All the preceding Versions had been the work, either wholly or in their separate parts, of individuals. In this Version we had several earnest and competently learned men working together, and, as might be expected, finally producing a work which, whatever may be its faults and prejudices, certainly presents an aspect of considerable unity and harmony in its general execution. This is a hint which is not now without its value and signifi- ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 83 cance. As we have already said, it stands only in a collateral relation to our own Version, but it has supplied a fairly large contingent of corrections. What we have termed the authorized line of descent was The continued by the Bishops' Bible, from which our own Version gj^k ^ is legitimately derived, the general and leading instruction being given to the Revisers of 16 11 to introduce 'as few alterations as may be' in the then current Version. On this Version a few remarks may be made as to structure and general characteristics. It appears to have been undertaken from two different reasons, — first, honest dissatisfaction with Cranmer's Bible as expressed by distinguished scholars, such as Lawrence, and men of influence such as Sandys, then Bishop of Wor- cester; secondly, from the fear of the rapidly increasing influence and circulation of the Genevan Version. These two causes induced Archbishop Parker to call in the aid of eight of his sufli-agans and of other learned men of the day, and with them to bring out a thoroughly revised Version based on that of Cranmer. The work was completed in 1568. Of the New Testament, the Gospels were revised by Cox, Bishop of Ely, the Romans by Guest, Bishop of Rochester, and the First Epistle to the Corinthians by Goodman, Dean of Westminster. No clue is afforded to the revisers of the remaining books. The work was done creditably though unequally, but it nowhere appears to have been the result of actual conference and locally united labour. Though confessedly showing a much more thorough revision G 2 84 REVISION OF THE of existing materials than seems to have been the case with its predecessor the Great Bible, though Parker's recension was much more complete than Cranmer's, yet still it had all the faults and defects which were almost necessarily due to its mode of construction ; and it certainly never succeeded in thoroughly commanding the respect of scholars or in securing the sympathies of the people. So it maintained its position during the forty- three years of its authorized existence, more by external authority than by any special merits of its own. It probably remained in many churches several years after the present Version, and, as we know from extant sermons, still continued in many cases to be the source of the words of the preacher's text,^ but its real hold on the church and the nation was never strong, and was soon finally loosened by the increased recognition of the real excellence of the present Authorized Version. We have now concluded our genealogy of our present Version, and established, we hope, both the correctness of the pedigree already specified, and this important fact, — 1 Perhaps a stronger instance could supposed likely to have adopted the hardly be selected than that of the new Version, especially as some of texts to the Sermons of Bp.Andrewes the sermons were preiched as late preached after i6i I, which are taken as lo years after its appearance, from the Bishops' Bible. And yet The slow progress of the Auth. Andrewes was one of the revisers of Version and the difficulties with that very version, and, as chairman which it had to contend in circula- of the first of the two companies tion have been shortly noticed by that sat at Westminster, and a well Disraeli, Curiosities of Literature known scholar, might naturally be (Series 2) Vol. iii. p. 322. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 85 that our English Testament of the present day, after all its changes, revisions, and remodellings, is still truly and sub- stantially the venerable Version of Tyndale the Martyi*. God give us wisdom ever to conduct our consultations in reference to the revision of such a Version with a sensitive remembrance of the true source of our present noble in- heritance. On its pages are the enduring traces of the labours of a noble and devoted life, and the seal with which it is sealed is the seal of blood. We may now turn to the second question of the present Principles of our chapter, and consider shortly the principles which have been present followed in the construction of our present Version. These have been already in some degree touched upon in the preceding pages, but may now be more distinctly specified. We will first notice the leading principles, and then those general instructions that were prescribed for the canying out of the work which necessarily involve matters of detail. The leading principles were thoroughly sound, and in First j perfect harmony with the past history of the English Version, labour. These were, first, a division of labour. Separate portions of the Holy Scriptures were assigned to different companies of scholars, and the work done by each company was reviewed by all the other companies, and finally passed under the Committee of Revision. As there were in all six companies, two at Westminster appointed by the King (to whom the credit of the plan is justly due), two at Oxford nominated by the University, and two at Cambridge similarly nominated, and as the numbers in each company varied from seven to 86 REVISION OF THE ten, it has been computed that no part of the work would have been examined less than fourteen times and some parts as many as seventeen.^ With this principle of division of labour there was thus combined the principle of mutual revision of the work done. Here we observe a great im- provement over the plans, as far as we know them, which were followed in the earlier revisions. In Cranmer's and Parker's recensions the work was similarly broken up into parts, but each part was assigned merely to an individual ; and no arrangement seems to have been made in either case for any review by the rest of the work done by the individual, nor was there any adjustment by which united conference was provided for. If we may institute a rough comparison between the revisions, we may perhaps rightly say that the two earlier revisions (at any rate of the New Testament) were due chiefly to the action and influence of the Archbishop of Canter- 1 See Historical Account (Bag- subsequently Bishop of Gloucester, ster), p. 153. Though the work and of London, was president, and was thus done with extreme care the other of eight persons, over and subjected to repeated scrutiny, whom Dr. Barlow, Bishop of Ro- still the system of companies of Chester and subsequently Bishop of translators rather than of one body, Lincoln, presided. The former sat or rather two bodies, the one for the at Oxford, and took the Gospels, Old and the other for the New Tes- Acts, and Revelation ; the latter tament, each body doing their whole took the Epistles and sat at West- work 171 union, has certainly left its minster. Had these fifteen men sat unfavourable traces on our present regularly together at the same place Version. The New Testament was the revision of the New Testament divided between two companies, — would have been better in itself, and one of eight persons, of which Dr. (what is of importance) more evenly Ravis, Dean ot Christchurch, and executed. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 87 bury for the time being/ and that the labourers in the work were chiefly Bishops : that the last revision was due chiefly to the influence of the Sovereign, and that the labourers were in the greater part nominated by the Universities. The first two revisions were thus archiepiscopal and episcopal, the last royal and academic. If there is yet to be another revision, it seems likely that a third and different agency will direct and carry out the work of the future, and that at length the Convocation of the Church of England, sustained by the aid and s)aTipathies of the Nation, will come forward as the faithful reviser of the national Version of the Book of Life. Up to the present time, it must be said. Convocation has failed in one of its great duties as a representative, imperfect it may be, but still a representative, of the local Church in her holy oflice as guardian of the archives of the Truth. Up to the present time Convocation has been found wanting f in ^ This of course is not to be un- seem to justify the reference, at any derstood exclusively, Cromwell hav- rate of the N. T. to the Archbishop ing had so great a hand in the of Canterbury. See the Printed proceedings prior to the publication Account (Bagster), p. 83. of the Great Bible. From the be- ^ Convocation has more than ginning, however, it seems correct once moved in the subject, but to ascribe to Cranmer, especially in never with heartiness or success, reference to the New Testament, Its first indication of movement was the foremost place in the movement. in that very critical period in the The division of work above alluded history of the English Bible which to as marked out by Cranmer, and immediately followed the publication the recension which appears to have ofTyndale'sVersionof I534,and was resulted from it, and which ulti- just prior to the appearance of Cover- mately appears to have formed the dale's. Convocation then intimated New Testament of the Great Bible, an intention of taking up the work 88 REVISION OF THE the future there seems reason to hope that Convocation will bear its rightful part in the holy and responsible work. But, to return to the Revision of 1611, the first of the leading principles, was, as we have seen, thoroughly sound. Where it might have been improved, and where probably it would be improved in any future attempt, would be in a more distinct separation between the revisers of the Versions of the Old and of the New Testament. Knowledge has now so widely increased, and the tendency to speciality in knowledge is now so distinct a characteristic of our present times, that it would now be very undesirable for the work of the reviser of any part of the Version of the Old Testament to be subjected to the correcting eye of a reviser connected with the New Testament. The two companies must now work separately, but their work might beneficially, as in the time of King James, be laid before a small Committee of Revision. It would of course also be necessary that both companies, before addressing themselves to their separate work, should come to a thorough agreement on all details as of a new translation. As however form a plan, but the preparations it was soon seen by Cromwell, that were really so very tiresome and the carrying out of this intention hopeless (see Fuller, Church History, would be delayed almost indefinitely. Book v. 4, p, 237 sq. Lond. 1655, Coverdale was appointed to the Joyce, Sacred Synods, Chap. xi. work, and the intention of Convo- p. 406) that the work was transferred cation fell through. Again, at to the Universities, — and when another important period, after the there, as might be supposed, never publication of the Great Bible, when allowed to be proceeded with. See, there was a clear desire for a new for further details. Historical Ac- revision. Convocation undertook to count, p. 105 sq. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 89 regards the nature and amount of revision, and the general character of the language to be used, where a change of rendering might be found necessary. This last matter, as we have already seen, is one of considerable importance, and one on which the general acceptance of the work would be found very greatly to depend. The first leading principle then of the last revision is to be thoroughly approved of, and the manner in which it was carried out may very profitably be borne well in mind ; but, at the present time, modifications would certainly be desirable, not only in what has been already specified, but even in the numbers employed and the mode of meeting. We should do the work better if the number (for the O. T.) were less, and especially if the work of revision were carried on round a common table. There would then be a unity in the whole, and a harmony in the general tone of the corrections which, it must be frankly said, is certainly often wanting in our Authorized Version. The second leading principle was one which cannot be Secondly ; too strongly commended, — to introduce as few alterations as changes as may be into the Current Version. On the precise nature possible- and amount of the alterations that may from time to time be considered requisite, there will ever be varying opinions ; but it certainly was a wise as well as a charitable principle to make as little alteration as possible in a Version which had been bound up with the devotional feelings of the people, at least as far as the hearing of the ear went. It was wise too to follow that principle of minimum alteration 90 REFISION OF THE which had been instinctively followed from the Edition of Matthew down to the time of the last revision. And what was deemed wise and charitable then, would be obviously much more so now, when the necessity for alteration has become diminished by successive revisions, and when that which is to be revised has for more than 250 years, unlike the Bishops' Bible, been valued in the closet, the household, and the Church with equal affection and vene- ration. These two principles of combined labour and mini- mized alteration are the two that may be considered the leading principles of the revision of 161 1. For the most part they seem to have been followed out faithfully and persistently. Minor Of the minor principles, we may notice three, as being of princip es. ^^^^^ importance in forming a right estimate of the Autho- rized Version, and also as being worthy of consideration in reference to any future revision. Authorities The first of these relates to the authorities to which the consulted, revisers were to have recourse when they happened to agree better with the original than the Bishops' Bible. These are specified in the instructions, as the Versions of Tyndale, Coverdale, Matthew, "Whitchurch {i.e. Cranmer, — Whit- church and Grafton having been the printers), and the Genevan Version. The rule was good, but it may be said generally that it was not very carefully followed, except perhaps in the case of the Genevan Version. Had they followed it more closely they would have removed several ENGLISH NEPT TESTAMENT. 91 errors which they left remaining/ and have avoided some which they introduced. The authorities on which the revisers seem mainly to have relied are Beza's Latin Version and notes, the Genevan, and the Rhemish Version. To this last Version, though it was not in the list of their authorities, they were certainly more than occasionally indebted. And commonly with advantage, — as the Rhemish, with all its faults and asperities, was a translation of a really good Version, and, at any rate, is very affluent in its vocabulary, and very useful in converting Latin words into English service.^ While then they judiciously used existing ma- terial, and, as we know from Selden and from their own preface, did not neglect Versions in other and modern languages, it still does seem to be a fact that they did not very carefully attend to the Versions that were specified ; inspection seeming to corroborate the remark, that when they made an alteration in the Bishops' Bible they rarely went back to an earlier Version. A second principle which they tell us in the preface they Variation in the had considered themselves at liberty to follow, was that of renderings. 1 To name one out of several They would thus not only have instances of some degree of impor- correctly maintained the lexical dis- tance, we may notice the translation tinction between Troifivr] and the oi TToifivri in John x. 16. Our own preceding avXr], but also have pre- Version retains the incorrect trans- eluded an erroneous doctrinal deduc- lation 'fold' which had come in tion which it is obvious may be with the Great Bible. Had the re- made, and has often been made, visers turned to Tyndale they could from the passage. hardly have failed to have reverted ^ See Westcott, History of the to his correct translation 'flock.' Eiiglish Bible, p. 328. 92 REVISION OF THE varying the translations of the same Greek word, even when the sense might seem to be identical. Now in this they were certainly following precedent; as in Coverdale's Bible especially, and indeed in all the earlier Versions there is a well-defined tendency to use synonyms. But it was carried much too far. There are passages in the Synoptical Gospels in which several continuous words and even sentences, identical in the Greek, are translated with needless diversity.* And there are passages of grave doctrinal import, such for example as Matth. xxv. 46, in which the revisers ought cer- tainly to have corrected the earlier Versions, and to have preserved the same translation of the word in both classes. No doubt there are many passages in which the tenor of the context does really prescribe a variation from the meaning usually assigned, and where the truest translation is not that which is the most mechanically consistent with some appa- rently similar use of the same words ; but our last translators, like their predecessors, seem certainly to have used a liberty ^ A good paper on this subject translated by the same word in by Dean Alford with many examples English, certainly cannot always be will be found in the Contemprrrary maintained. The word in the Review for 1868, Vol. viii. p. 322 sq. original is often more inclusive in its Diversity of rendering within proper meaning than the English word, bounds is however often necessary and the context so different, that a for a truly faithful and idiomatic version constructed on a rigid ob- translation. The converse principle servance of such a principle would formally enunciated by Newcome frequently be found unreadable, and and even very recently put forward to general ears sometimes almost in Convocation (see Guardian for unintelligible. See some comments May 1 1, p. 550), that the same word on this in the Westminster Review in the original ought always to be for Jan. 1857, Vol. xi. p. 143. ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. 93 which occasionally degenerated into licence, and which the reviser of our own day would have to subject to very close and watchful consideration. The remaining principle which we may notice is embodied Retention in the instruction which prescribes the retention of the old ecclesiastical ecclesiastical words, as for example, ' Church' rather than ^°'''^^- ' congregation ;' ' baptism,' not ' washing.' This principle has been as fairly followed as could have been expected in the case of so loose a definition as ' ecclesiastical ;' but several instances {e.g. '■ overseers,' Acts xx. 28) have been specified in which the rule has not been observed, and in which also there is some reason to fear that polemical considerations were allowed to intrude. The change in i Cor. xiii. i sq. of the ' love' of the older Versions to ' charity' may have arisen from a supposed application of the principle, but in this particular case at any rate we shall probably all sincerely wish that no such application had been made. This prin- ciple would require very careful consideration in any future revision. It appears indeed to have been the cause of some little solicitude at the time, as there are traces of a desire on the part of the King and others to have a small overlooking council of divines specially to see that this and a similar rule were attended to.^ In the revision of the future, however, ^ See Historical Account (Bagster), Nonconformists would demand p. 153. Some anxiety has been changes in such words as ' Church,' manifested on this subject in recent and * baptize.' We venture to say for newspaper letters, but without any them that no fear need be entertained reason. It has been feared that on such a subject. The Baptist 94 REVISION OF THE there would probably be less difficulty. Common consent has now associated a certain translation with certain doctrinal and ecclesiastical words. This translation would of course be maintained ; care only would be necessary to see that it was maintained consistently, dogmatical or other considera- tions notwithstanding. One minor instruction yet remains to be noticed — viz., that the division of the Chapters was ' to be altered either not at all, or as little as may be, if necessity so require.' Here at least we may express the hope that the otherwise safe principle of a minimum of alteration will be observed in any future revision. Convenience would seem to suggest that the numbering, though not the mode of printing the verses might still be maintained, but the whole subject of the present division into chapters, especially in the New Testament, will we hope be thoroughly considered.^ The recent recommendations of the Ritual Commission in refe- rence to the Lectionary, will probably, if they become law. scholar, for instance, would never press for a new translation of jSaTTTi'^w, as a Baptist — 'baptize' having to him and his co-religionists a meaning as definite as it has to us, and being accepted accordingly. All he would press for would be, as a scholar, that where the context permitted, uniformity of translation should be maintained in this and all other word^ of importance, eccle- siastical or otherwise. ^ Attention may here rightly be called to the two forms of a Para- graph Bible published by the Re- ligious Tract Society. The divisions adopted are evidently the result of much care and consideration, and will commonly be found to commend themselves to the reader. An article of some interest on Para- graph Bibles will be found in the Edinburgh Review for Oct. 1855, Vol. on. pp. 419 sq. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 95 tend at once to introduce some change, and perhaps may- supply the general outline for a remodelling of the present divisions. It is well known to scholars that in the New Testament we have an admirable system of sections in some of the older Manuscripts, especially in the Vatican Manu- script. These, of course, would have to be carefully re- viewed, but it is probable that they might be found too short for general adoption, and that some division like that of the revised Lectionary might on the whole be most available. We have now fairly concluded our lengthened survey of the leading characteristics of the Authorized Version, and the interesting relations in which it stands to the Versions that have preceded it. We have seen, and, it is to be hoped, appreciated the wise and leading principle of minimized alteration and guarded change that has prevailed from the very first, amid all the varying circumstances of civil and ecclesiastical history.^ That this principle may be faithfully maintained in any future revision must be the hope and prayer of every earnest Englishman, and that it will be maintained we are as fully persuaded as we are of the per- petual presence of the Lord in our mother Church. ' Even in the troublous times of Religion in the House of Com- which preceded the Restoration the mons in Jan. 1656, and referred to subject of revision was not entirely a sub-committee, which, however, overlooked. It is noticed by Prof. never seems to have reported. See Plumptre that the question was Smith's Dictionary of the Bible, brought before the Grand Committee Vol. in. p. 1678. 96 REVISION OF THE With this feeling, and with a loyal adherence to the leading principles that have now been specified, we may at once pass onward to the difficulties which the succeeding chapter will present, and consider, generally and popularly, what would seem to be the limits to which revision should be carefully confined. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT, 97 CHAPTER IV. NATURE AND LIMITS OF REVISION. We have now before us a difficult portion of the subject, Different , , . , T • • J ^- • opinions as and one on which some prehmmary consideration is espe- ^^ extent of cially necessary. That a revision is desirable would seem •'^^'^'o"- to be the opinion of the majority of thoughtful and unpre- judiced persons, but how far that revision should extend is a matter in which we observe great diversity of sentiment. In the minds of some, revision means only sober and guarded change, there, and there only, where truth and faithfulness positively require it. In the minds of others, it is simply synonymous with rashness and innovation : our venerable Version is to be disfigured and Frenchified ; our familiar reUgious words are to be altered ; all that is dear to the simple and devout believer is to be cleared away by modern criticism or marred by inconsiderate change. That writers and thinkers of this latter class show plainly that they know very little of the history of the English Bible, and very inadequately estimate the deep conservatism in the English mind in regard of the one Book, is perfectly evident ; but that they obtain a sort of hearing is also clear, and that they tend to import prejudice and bias into the whole sub- ject is unfortunately clearer still. With such writers and thinkers it is impossible to argue. H 98 REFISION OF THE Antecedent prejudice renders them commonly impervious to the force of fair considerations, and leaves them only in the attitude of half-angry opposition. Such opponents we cannot hope to conciliate ; but there are many, very many, deeply interested in the subject, who do confessedly feel great anxiety as to the degree of revision to which a nine- teenth century might advance. Even considerations, such as those of the preceding chapter, drawn from the history of former revisions, fail to satisfy ; as the not unreasonable fear is ever ready to show itself, that this principle of least pos- sible alteration which prevailed, when revision followed revi- sion at no lengthened interval, might be much endangered now from the simple fact that more than two hundred and fifty years have come and gone since the date of the last ; and that the very lapse of time and the changes of language and expression necessarily due to it must, by the very nature of the case, seriously affect the question. Such anticipations are not unnatural ; such implied objec- tions are perfectly fair and reasonable, but the answer seems conclusive, — that the Version we are considering has really fixed to a great degree the standard of our general as well as of our theological language, and that the English Bible is really our first English classic as well as the Book of Life and Truth. It may be added too that, in a literary point of view, the whole question of language is in a far better state than it was a hundred or one hundred and fifty years ago.^ The ^ See Abp. Trench, On the Auth. where some specimens are given Fersion of the New Test. p. 25, of the unhappy revisions of thp ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 99 wretched attempts at revision in the past century if compared even with the worst and most pretentious efforts of the present century, will show very convincingly that the argument de- rived from the long interval has no real weight, and that no revision in the present day could hope to meet with an hour's acceptance if it failed to preserve the tone, rhythm, and diction, of the present Authorized Version.^ We may dismiss then this class of objections and objec- Extent of 1 1 11 Tr^ 1 • 1 • , , revision tors, and now turn to the really difficult question which the considered present Chapter places before us — to what extent is revision ^" ^^^^''* to be carried ? On what principles are alterations to be in- troduced, and how far is exact scholarship to be allowed to modify when the case is not one of actual error? Unless some answer is attempted to primary questions such as these, revision will be a leap in the dark. It will be either so occasional and superficial that the usual argiimentuin inerticBy — viz., that if there is to be so little change it is really not desirable to disturb the minds of devout persons by touching the Book at all, — will certainly consign the eighteenth century. The remarks leading article on this subject in the in the work just referred to on 'the Times of May 6 the writer very pro- English of our Version' (Chap, ii.) perly presses on the revisers a salu- are especially deserving of atten- tary caution — 'that it should be tion. their aim not to make as many, but 1 Nothing is more satisfactory at to make as few, alterations as pos- the present time than the evident sible,' and justly remarks that ' it feelings of veneration for our Au- will often be much better to sacrifice thorized Version, and the very a point of strict grammatical accu- generally-felt desire for as little racy than to jar the ear and lose the change as possible. In a recent sympathy of readers.' H 2 REVISION OF THE Passages involving doctrinal error. work when done to the obUvion that fortunately has been the fate of so many revisions ; or on the other hand, it will be of such an uneven character (alteration always having a tendency to accelerate, and revisers being always dangerously open to the temptation of using with increasing freedom ac- quired facilities), that the uniform character of the present Version will always hold its own against the irregular de- velopment of its temporary rival. Principles then must be laid down, though at the same time we confess, if there is to be real success, there must always be in reserve a dispensing power for passages where from varied reasons, textual, exegetical, and linguistic, the old rendering must be left un- touched. It is here where the great difficulty of the work will be felt, and here also where no rules ca?i be laid down, but where we can ultimately trust to nothing but to sensitive judgment, and to the acquired tact of a watchful experience. Subject to such a necessary limitation we may now en- deavour to state and classify those cases to which revision may be properly appHed. We will begin uith those about which there will be least doubt, and advance gradually to the point where a just conservatism, and a due regard to the principles already laid down seem fairly to stop us. The first class of passages demanding correction will always be those where there is clear and plain error^ and where the incorrectness would be recognised by any com- petent scholar to whom the passage was submitted. Here our duty is obvious. Faithfulness, and loyalty to God's truth require that tl^e correction should be made unhesitatingly. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. loi This class of cases will however embrace many different in- stances ; some of real and primary importance, some in which the sense will be but little affected, when the error, grammatically great as it really may be, is removed, and the true rendering substituted. For instance, we shall have in the class we are now considering passages in which the error is one of a doctrinal nature, or, to use the most guarded language, involves some degree of liability to doctrinal misconception. For such passages we have not so far to go as it is popularly supposed. Take such a passage as Rom. V. 15, 17, where, as Bentley observed long ago, ^ the neglect of the articles in the original has not only obscured the sense and weakened the antithesis, but has left an opening for inferences on redemption and reproba- tion, which, to say the least, are not substantiated by this passage. Take again such a passage as i Cor. xi. 29, where if we do not go the full length of attributing definite error to the translation, we have at any rate a rendering of Kfi^ia which, combined with the intruded ava^/wc, has produced an influence on thousands, and even tens of thousands, of a very unhappy kind. We must add to such a Hst Heb. x. 38, where the words inserted in the Authorized Version, to say the very least, have nothing whatever to correspond with them in the Original. We may also name Acts ii. 47, where confessedly hard as it may be to express tovq awi^ofxevovg ^ The passage will be found in Trench, Revision of Auth. Fers. Bentley's Sermon upon Popery p. 88 sq., where it is quoted at (Works, Vol. III. p. 245), and in full length. 102 REVISION OF THE (' those who were being saved ') in an easy and idiomatic translation, faithfulness requires that we should change a rendering which not only leads to a doctrinal inference not warranted by the tense, but obscures the true and almost technical meaning which this important expression con- stantly maintains in passages of profound doctrinal im- port, e.g. Luke xiii. 23. In a passage confessedly of great difficulty as to its exact reference, viz.. Col. ii. 15, the mis- translation of aireKovaafLtvoQ has at any rate put wholly out of sight the mysterious connexion which this passage seems to have with the closing hours of our Lord's earthly life, and the deep significance of some incidents in the awful scene on Golgotha. We have before alluded to John x. 16, where we can certainly draw no inference as to the oneness of the ' fold,' and where the present translation might seem to lead to this unauthorized inference. We might easily continue this list, but as it is not our object to enumerate but rather to illustrate, it may be enough to have called attention to the fact that, in spite of the very common assumption to the contrary, there are many passages from which erroneous doctrinal inferences have been drawn, but where the inference comes from the trans- ' lation and not the original. Errors The Hst of actual and definite errors of a less important "irnpomnce. ^^^^ ^^ very large. In the majority of such cases it may be admitted that Christian life and practice neither is nor has been ever affected in the slightest degree by the existence of these errors. For instance, if we give the proper transla- ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. ip^ tion of tof-e in Gal. vi. ii, of divXii^ovreg in Matt, xxiii. 24 (unless indeed this be due to the printer) of KapavlTTjg in Matt. X. 4 (comp. Mark iii. 18), of ^lafiepii^o/jLevai in Acts ii. 3, of eidovQ in I Thess. v. 22, of Trojpwaig in Eph. iv. 18, of ^aheade in Phil. ii. 15, and even of (nrevlovraQ in 2 Pet. iii. 12, we contribute to the general faithfulness and accuracy of our Version, but add nothing to what could be con- sidered of serious moment. As far as the general reader is concerned, the true or the erroneous rendering might nearly equally well hold its place in the English text ; and this remark is often used as an argument for leaving things alone. But the remark is equally available for the con- trary course : if the removal of errors would so little affect the general reader, surely it is all the more the duty of faithfulness to the message of inspiration to transmit it to the English hearer free from incorrectness and error, on pure principle^ — and the more so, as there is no reasonable pro- bability that even what might be called prejudiced attach- ment to our Version as it stands would in any way be weakened by the change. It would be counted so small as to be to the general reader not a matter of conscience, but of indifference. We may then perhaps fairly conclude that all errors^ whether of the first or second class of those enumerated, or indeed of any class, should be removed, and it may be said with all loyalty to our Authorized Version, but yet with all truth, that these errors will be found to be by no means few in number. I04 REVISION OF THE Removal of When wc comc to the more subdued shade of error that inaccuracies , , ^ . i .1 i • requires ^^X ^^ expressed for convenience by the word i7iaccnracy or much con- inexactness, it becomes much more difficult to decide on the sideration. ' limits to which revision should extend. If the principle of faithfulness to God's truth move us, on the one hand, to cor- rect wherever the English Version does not accurately convey the meaning or shade of meaning of the Original, we yet have, on the other hand, two countervailing considerations which must weigh seriously with every sober thinker. Firsts it must be remembered that to countless thousands the English Bible is the Book of Life. To them it is as though God had vouchsafed thus to communicate with man from the first : it is a positive effort to them to feel and believe that the familiar words as they meet the eye or fall on the ear did not thus for the first time issue from the lips of patriarch or prophet, nay, that the touching cadences in the Gospels were not originally so modulated by the tender and sympathizing voice of our own adorable Master. We have heard even of sermons in which such thoughts have uncon- sciously bewrayed themselves, and believe that at this moment there are numbers of earnest people who could easily be carried away by their deeper feelings, almost at any moment, into a thorough sympathy with appeals to the familiar language of their cherished English Testament, and who when reminded of the actual facts, would with a sigh awaken from the happy illusion, and avow their reluctance to part with this fnentis gratissimus error. Are we to have no sympathy for this large class ? Is there not something in ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 105 the heart-affection for the ' dear old English Bible,' that deserves the respect even of the scholar and the theologian. Child-like faith is very blessed ; let us run the risk of being called sentimental or quixotic rather than needlessly offend one of these little ones that thus believe in His Word and in Him. Secondly it must not be forgotten that the effort to be accurate often involves some sacrifice of the idiomatic turn and rhythmic flow of the English, and that the gain in exact- ness has often to be purchased at a price which even the most devoted scholar might on consideration hesitate to pay. The different idioms of the two languages, the parallelism rather than coincidence in respect of tenses, the much less logical use of particles in our own language than in Greek, the different principles of order and emphasis, — all these things really do often make accuracy only attainable on terms which are beyond our means, and which would in fact be inconsistent with the ground-principles of a Version which is to be XQdA publicly as well as privately, and is to be idio- matic as well as exact. How often it must have happened to many a one whose eyes may fall on these lines, to have made a verbal correction in our Version which, at the time seemed not only certain, but a clear contextual improvement, and then after an interval to have read it over again and come to the candid opinion that it was an over-correction, and, by being so, was really less faithful to the tone of the Original than that which it had displaced. This considera- tion is really one of very great importance, for it reaches to m cor rections this nature 1 06 REFISION OF THE that very difficult question of the limits to which, in transla- tion, a language may be stretched without losing its idiomatic vigour and elasticity. Limitations But are we then to attempt nothing in the way of securing of greater accuracy in the English Version ? Is it not one of the most certain facts in the world, that it is in the matter of technical exactness and grammatical accuracy that our Ver- sion is most open to adverse comment ? After what we have already seen of the characteristics and pedigree of our Ver- sion, it would not be natural to expect that it could be otherwise. It is substantially a Version made by one faith- ful man long ago, under circumstances of vary^ing trial, revised partially at intervals, and only thoroughly revised two hundred and sixty years ago. Great advances in accuracy of scholarship have been made since that last revi- sion, and modern eyes detect many things that were not observed then. Are not many needful distinctions effaced ? Is there not far too much licence in the use of English synonyms when it is the same Greek word and a similar context? Are there not very many cases in which the force of the article is missed ? Are not important shades of meaning conveyed by the tenses of the Original, as for example the imperfect and the preterperfect, often quite needlessly obliterated ? Is there not often inaccuracy in the translation of the prepositions, and sometimes even in pas- sages of some little doctrinal importance? Is there not, occasionally at least, an instance to be found in which the logical connexion of a passage has suffered by a loose trans- ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 107 lation of a leading particle ? Certainly : all this may be safely and frankly admitted ; the careful comparison of any single chapter of moderate length with the Greek would show the justice of probably every one of the foregoing queries. We do not give instances, simply because they can be found in any hand-book/ and because it is really difficult with so large a choice to make a sufficiently wide and inclu- sive selection. Well then, what are we to do in such cases ? Up to what limits are we to carry revision in the particular case of inaccuracy^ and yet retain that principle of least possible alteration which is the only principle on which any successful revision could be made? .... The fore- going paragraphs have perhaps tended to supply the true answer : — Inaccuracies, about which there is no reasonable doubt ^ may be beneficially corrected, subject to the following limitations — viz., that the idiom of the language is not affected by the change, — that the change does not introduce more than is implied in the original, and is in fact an over- correction, — that the tone of the clause or sentence, and the familiar rhythm are not seriously interfered with, — and lastly, ^ We may refer especially to Abp. which the errors, inaccuracies, and Trench, On the Revision of the doubtful renderings in the Autho- Authorized Version, Chap. iv. v. vii. rized Version might be arranged on viii. ix., where numerous examples some scholarly and logical principle, will be found of inaccuracies and Newcome's fifteen rules are made questionable renderings. The Hijits the heads under which some useful for an Improved Translation of examples are grouped by a writer in the late Professor Scholefield will the Westminster Revieiv for Jan. also supply many instances. We 1857, p. 141 sq. These rules, how - still however need a careful work in ever, require much modification. io8 REVISION OF THE that the character of the passage and its associations are not such that the correction of the local inaccuracy might weaken the general reader's real appreciation of the tenor of the whole passage. This last restriction is of importance, as it often happens that a correction of some inaccuracy of detail mars in some subtle manner the balance of the whole clause, and ultimately really introduces more inaccuracy in our general perception of its tenor and sentiment than has been removed by the alteration. In a word, the to?ie of the passage has been injured, and the change in the part has interfered with the harmony of the whole. If these restrictions, which we have studiously stated in negative clauses, are carefully observed, it would not seem imprudent to extend revision to indisputable inaccuracies. It is clear however that no rules or restrictions will be suf- ficient to apply to all the really numberless cases that will come under the observation of the reviser. Tact and experience, and let us not forget to add, a careful imitation of the manner in which the revisers of 1611 acted, in respect of inexactness, towards the Bishops' Bible (a truly admirable' portion of their work), will be found to do more for us than all rules. We may, however, pause for a page or two to give a few examples ; some of inaccuracies which might be bene- ficially removed, and some of cases where, for one or more of the restrictions above alluded to, it might seem best to leave the passage alone. It is really difficult to know how to make a selection ; but let us take first that large class of cases where a genitive ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 109 of quality is found in the original, and where in our Version OenitHe of an adjective is used. In such a passage as Phil. iii. 21, it °"^^"y- seems quite clear that ' the body of our vileness ' and ' the body of His glory' would be more truthful and forcible than ' Our vile body' and ' His glorious body,' as we now have it in our English Version. It would be consistent too with the general principle of our Version, in which the instances are numerous where the adjectival translation of the older Versions is removed for the more vigorous and expressive genitive. Thus in Eph. i. 18, 'the riches of his glorious inheritance ' of Tyndale and the Genevan Testa- ment rightly passes under the discriminating hand of the last Revisers into the familiar ' riches of the glory of His inheritance ;' and the even more familiar ' mammon of un- righteousness,' in Luke xvi. 9, is the wise change from the ' wicked mammon ' of Tyndale, and the ' unrighteous mam- mon ' of Cranmer. At the same time it would be hardly advisable to change, in the very same parable, and only one verse before, ' the unjust steward ' into ' the steward of in- justice,' or 'the steward of unrighteousness,' though it is certainly grammatically true that the genitive is a genitive of qualify^ and does very distinctly serve to mark that aZiKia was the ruling principle of the man's wretched life. Tact is here our only guide. Again, can we be sufficiently thankful that our last Revisers fell back on the rendering of Coverdale in i Thess. ii. 3, ' the man of sin,' rather than ' the sinful man ' of Tyndale and all the earlier Versions, except the Rhemish ; though, 110 REVISION OF THE by the way, a little lower down, in ver. 7, we may reasonably express regret that they did not maintain the true meaning of avofjiia. ' Lawlessness ' is to be the essential charac- teristic of Antichrist, and is a part of the mystery which was showing itself even in the Apostle's day, and is now so ominously developing itself in our own ? We should then only be following the precedent of our own Version if in many passages, such as Rom. viii. 21, 2 Cor. iv. 4 (Cranmer keeps the genitive), Col. i. 13, I Pet. i. 14 (contrast the rendering in Eph. ii. 2), 2 Pet. ii. 14, al., we introduce the strong and expressive genitive of the original Greek. In the tenses, the cases of inaccuracy are very numerous ; but here again considerable caution and a due observance of the restrictions above alluded to will be found especially needed. In the imperfect, for instance, there are several passages in which a strict translation is absolutely required by the circumstances, but there are also very many more in which the flow of the Enghsh Version would be impeded, and the general aspect of the action described unduly em- phasized, if the more literal translation was introduced. For example, in Luke v. 6, luftriyvvro clearly ought to be trans- lated ' was breaking,' or was * beginning to break,' but if a few verses lower we adopted the same sort of rendering in the case of liiipx^To and awripxovro (ver. 15) we should not only be over-doing the translation, but precluding our- selves from marking by a special change of diction in the next verse the ^v V7rox*^|owv .... icai Trpoffev)(6/ji£voQ, where ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 1 1 1; the resolved form would really seem to have been designed' by the Evangelist to express more strongly than the ordinary imperfect the continuance and, for the time, the habitual character of the action.^ In the translation of the prepositions many wise changes Prepo- might be made, some of them of real interest and importance. For instance, in Gal. iii. 1 9, much of a doctrinal nature is involved in the translation we assign to the quasi-preposition ^ajOiv, while in the last clause of the same verse a really historical fact seems brought out by observing the true force of Ilcl with the genitive ; angels were the intermediate agencies by which the law was ordained on Sinai. As Theodoret remarks, they were present and assistants at the solemn scene. Again in 2 Pet. i. 5-7, the ethical relation of the substantives to each other is quite effaced by the translation unfortunately adopted in the Authorized Version : the development of Christian graces the one from the other is exquisitely marked in the pregnant and inclusive h oi the Original, and is to a great degree preserved in the ' Two of the earlier translators make it ; especially as we have the mark the change of diction, and the authority of the early Versions, but apparent specification of the con- it would be a rule with many ex- tinuance of the act, by the transla- ceptions. For instance in Gal. i. 22, lion 'And he kepte him silfe apart' we might perhaps tolerate *I re- (Tynd.), 'and he kepte him silfe out mained unknown ' as marking the of the way' (Cranmer). As a general continuance of the state, but in rule, it would seem desirable, where ver. 23 aKovovrtg fiaav could some latent meaning is really hardly be translated otherwise than brought out by such a change, to * they heard.' 112 REVISION OF THE simple and usual translation of the preposition as rightly preserved by Tyndale and Cranmer. But here again caution will be necessary, and a due observance not merely of technical identity of language, but of the tenor of the passage ; as for example, though the significant use of the preposition eIq is rightly preserved by the A. V. in the translation of Gal. iii. 27, eIq Xpiarov ef^aTTTtadrjTe, it is abundantly clear that such a translation would be very inappropriate in i Cor. x. 2, etc rov Mwvariy ePaTziaavTO, where our own Version, by its happy choice of ' unto,' at once relieves us from the somewhat awkward ' under ' of Tyndale, and at the same time marks the essential difference between a baptism unto Moses, and baptism info the mystical body of Christ. In the case of particles, numberless instances could be given, especially in St. Paul's Epistles, where the whole reasoning of a passage is brought out by a careful observance of the use of the illative and argumentative apa or ap' ovv rather than of the lighter and consequence-suggesting ovv ; — but even here caution must be used, and a very close regard paid to the tenor of the passage before we introduce alterations ; this simple fact being enough at once to warn us, — that St. Paul uses the simpler ovv, at least four times as often as he uses ctjoa, and that St. John in all his writings never uses the latter particle once, though he uses ovv considerably more than 200 times. The same caution in not over -pressing will be found necessary in reference to most of the other particles used in the New Testament. In the majority of cases the ENGLISH NEfV TESTAMENT. 113 general force of the particles has been observed in our Authorized Version, if not on principles of strict grammatical precision, yet with an instinctive feeling for their essential meanings, which has often led to singularly happy renderings. Still the cases are numerous in which a guarded change will bring out latent meanings that may have escaped the atten- tion even of observant readers of Scripture. To take a final instance, — we seem fairly justified in giving to the aXXa at the beginning of John xix. 34 its stronger adversative force, even though a negative, which usually somewhat modifies this force, is found in the preceding clause. If then we turn the lighter and here somewhat trivial ' but ' into the stronger ' howbeit,' we just call up the interesting thought, that though the holy body was to all appearance dead, yet that to make it certain, the Roman soldier had thrust his spear into the sacred side, and shown something like the same rough instinctive mercy which had been shown three or four hours before (ver. 29, compared with Matt, xxvii. 48), per- haps by the same hand. While, however, such a change may perhaps be made in this particular instance, it would be undesirable to adopt such a translation, say in chap. xv. 25, or any similar passage, where the lighter shade of the meaning is, in English at least, more natural. We have mentioned a few instances, but the cases in Words which greater accuracy might be attained without the least ""nc^Jjum shock to the general reader, and without in any degree °^ ^ Pf^" affecting the flow of the English, are really very numerous. We have that large class of cases in which nouns stand under I 114 REFISION OF THE Article. Individual words. the vinculum of a single preposition, and where the inter- polation in English of the second preposition really some- times gives a tinge of meaning which is not in the Greek. We have that very interesting class of cases which fall under what is technically called Granville Sharpe's rule, where two substantives are similarly under the vinculum of a common article, and where the incorrect interpolation of it in English may, in some few great passages like Tit. li. 13, really weaken the authority of a weighty witness to a catholic truth. The cases again in which the force of the article is neg- lected, or in which it is needlessly and even erroneously inserted, are especially numerous. In some of these we really sometimes obscure a truth of deep interest and im- portance. Let I Thess. iv. 17 be an instance. Here by the translation ' in the clouds,' when it ought to be simply ' in clouds,' we mar the whole wondrous picture. The first translation would make it simply a being caught up to the clouds above, whereas the true translation suggests the idea of the clouds mysteriously enwreathing and bearing upward each company of the faithful, and of the holy living rising from earth as their Master rose, when the ' cloud received Him out of their sight.' Lastly, when we take into consideration the number of passages in which individual words have been inaccurately translated, and either some doctrine affected {e.g. Xovrpov, Tit. iii. 5, ' laver' not 'washing'),* some important fact 1 In this particular instance our venerable Version would seem to present some trace of doctrinal bias. Tyndale, Cranmer, and the Genevan ENGL ISH NEfV TESTAMENT. 1 1 5 obscured {e.g. ^av£pu>6fjvai, 2 Cor. v. 10 : every man will ' be made manifest,' and laid bare, as well as ' appear' before the Judge), some unwelcome idea called up (as for example by the translation of i^wa in Rev. iv. 6 al, especially when drjpiov occurs so often and in such an utterly different sense), or some striking imagery obUterated (e.g. aairaaa^tvov, Heb. xi. 13; they were far from having ' embraced' them : as Tyndale and Cranmer rightly mark in translation they did but ' salute' them from afar), — when we take all these numerous isolated cases, as well as the classes of instances which we have before specified, it seems impossible to resist the conviction that revision ought certainly to extend to cases of inaccuracy, but that it also ought to be subjected to restrictions, and that each individual case should be estimated on its own merits. Beside cases of definite inaccuracy we have a large class Insufficient of cases in which our translation is insufficiefit ^.wA inadequate, ^^ "^^' rather than positively inaccurate or inexact. Here the same rules mainly apply as stated above ; but still greater care is required, otherwise the whole texture of our Version might be insensibly altered. Indeed it may perhaps be safely said that if a case does not come clearly under the head of a Version all properly recognise the approximately correct translation purely concrete nature of the term ' fountayne (of the newe birth'). Xourpov (see in reference to the The Rhemish, following the Vulgate, termination, Bopp, Vergleichende gives the more exact 'laver.' The G^ramwa^iA:, § 815, Vol. III. p. 195, translation 'washing' would seem Donaldson, Cra^yZu5, § 267, p. 473), to have been introduced by the and give to the word at any rate an Translators from WyclifFe. ii6 REVISION OF THE definite inaccuracy it should be left untouched. We want a revised, not what is ambitiously called an improved trans- lation. Similar care will have to be used in reference to debateable passages. Where the balance of opinion either way is nearly the same, there prudence suggests that the present English Version should obviously be allowed to remain. Even in important passages such as Phil. ii. 6, where the judgment of modern criticism seems clearly to preponderate against the rendering of apTray/ioV, adopted by the older Ver- sions, and retained by the A. V., we should yet consider it questionable whether any change should be introduced. The same may be said of the interesting and difficult passage, Rom. viii. 20, 21, where though it does seem required by the general tenor of the passage that the on should be regarded as closely dependent on the preceding iXTTf^t (' in hope that' &c.) rather than as causal and com- mencing a new clause, — we should still hesitate before we made the change. Even in a yet clearer case where there does seem something like inaccuracy, and where a change would certainly seem to cast some feeble light on the exe- getical difficulty, we should hesitate before we actually substituted * inasmuch as they were disobedient' for the * who were disobedient' of the A. V. in the celebrated passage I Pet. iii. 20. The grammatical certainty of the clear difference in thought between a participle with, and without, the article would weigh much with us, still even here we might not feel a case strong enough for an absolute change. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 117 In regard of the translation of iryevfiaTL in verse 18 we should not be so sensitive, as here the insertion of the rw is clearly against evidence, and the translation would have to follow the true text. In all such debateable passages then, prudence would seem to suggest the maintenance of the present Version, though the alternative rendering might most properly be placed in the margin. And if in these greater passages, so certainly would it seem desirable to leave the text untouched in passages of minor importance, — such for example as Luke ii. 49, iv toIq too ILaTfJog jiov (house, or things ?), John v. 39 epevvdre (present, or imperative ?), John xii. 6 efiaa-rai^ey (bare, or purloined?), Col. i. 15 npiOTOTOKOQ 7rd(Tr}g Kriaeojg (' of every creature,' or 'before every creature ?). In all such passages, where the arguments are nearly in equipoise, conservative principles might judi- ciously be allowed to prevail. But in passages where there is an inconsistency of rendering, Inconsls- it would seem proper to act with greater freedom. While renderings. we may rightly recognise and maintain the general prin- ciple of our own Version, and indeed of some of the earlier Versions, viz., in preserving a freedom as to the rendering of the same Greek word, we can hardly defend the varied translations of the same words that are found in our Version of the Synoptical Gospels. There is certainly force in the remark of Archbishop Trench that in cases of similarity of language in the Greek, as for instance in the case of the Epistle to the Ephesians and the Epistle to the Colossians, a careful Version ought in some degree to reproduce the ii8 REFISION OF THE interesting phenomenon of the similarity of words and ex- pressions in the Original.* Here then there really seems valid reason for a reconsideration of the great variety of rendering which we find in the Authorized Version, and for the belief that not only in these more general instances, but in the case of particular words much improvement might properly be introduced. No plea for freedom can fully justify us in retaining all the seventeen different renderings of Karapyiio, when the word itself is only used about twenty-seven times in all, or the nine different ren- derings of ^r)X6(t> out of a total of twelve passages : — and that these are not isolated or extreme cases will be seen by any one who will take the trouble to examine the various translations that are given to almost any word of fairly com- mon use in the Greek Testament. We advise any one who may feel a doubt on this subject to look into a useful work called 21he EnglishmaTis Greek Concordance of the New ^ See Rev. of Authorized Fersion, ever gives also 'dominion' as in the p. 59, where examples are given of latter passage) ; and the really per- needless changes in rendering in the verse change of rendering in Z,6(poQ, case of some words common to the 2 Pfet, ii. 17, Jude 13, and that in a Epistle to the Ephesians and Ep. clause where to the extent of eight to the Colossians — e.g. svepyua, continuous words St. Peter and St. Eph. i. 19, Col. ii. 12; raTrtivo^po- Jude are absolutely identical. These avvTj, Eph. iv. 2, Col. iii. 12; are cases in which, with the greatest (Tvnl3i(3a(^6[ievov, Eph. iv. 16, desire to make as few changes as Col. ii. 19. To which we may add possible, hardly any reviser could atreXyeta, 2 Pet. ii. 7, Jude 4 ; forbear suggesting a change in one KvpioTTtQ, 2 Pet. ii. 10, Jude 8 (the of the two synonyms thus found in margin of the former passage how- identical passages. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 119 Testament, and to judge for himself,^ Here at any rate revision would be not only desirable but necessary. Yet here also caution would be required. No mere mechanical uniformity of translation is for one moment to be advocated. The word that most faithfully represents the meaning of the passage under consideration is the word to be used and to be maintained, without any reference to the mere fact of its having been used or not having been used in other passages where the same Greek word may have occurred. Where however, not only the Greek word is the same, but the tenor and context of the passage is the same, there variation is not only undesirable but even unfaithful. It is only then in clear cases that this form of revision should be applied, but there it should be applied without hesitation. The last class of cases in which revision seems necessary Obscure ,- 1 7 • 1 1 1 1 • renderings. is where we find obscurity, whether due to the now antiquated meaning of the English words, or to the difficulty or am- biguity of the original Greek. -^ This useful work is better known used in the Original, but how it is to scholars and interpreters than to translated in each passage. The the general student. It had however judgment that a sober inspection of reacheda third edition in i860. The this Volume would lead to, would plan of the work is very simple. seem to be this, — that as a general The Greek word is given, and under rule the variations of rendering in it the passages where it is used; but our Version are certainly numerous, the passages so cited are not, as in and even in excess, but that in the Bruder's Coricordance, in Greek, great majority of cases, the meaning but in English, and in the words directly or indirectly conveyed by of the Authorized Version. The the context has been felt and recog- student can thus see at a glance not nised, and the English word chosen only how many times a word is accordingly. REVISION OF THE There are a few cases of the latter kind in which the Revisers of 1611 seem to have studiously left the difficulty as they found it, and to have made the English only too faithful a rendering of the Greek.^ Such a verse for instance as ver. 36 of i Cor. vii. can hardly convey any meaning whatever to the English reader, whereas by the simple in- sertion of the word ' daughter' in italics after the word 'virgin' some clue to the meaning of the verse is at once given. Col. ii. 23 is perhaps another instance. In such cases ' It is very doubtful how far such a principle as this can be justified — viz., of leaving the English transla- tion in the same state of ambiguity as the Greek, so that if two meanings should be fairly compatible with the words of the Original, they should be equally so with the words of the translation. It may be urged that it is literally faithful; but, on the other hand, it must be felt to be an evasion. Let us take an instance. In the very doubtful words John i. 9, Tjv TO u)Q TO aXr}9iv6v, This is not a certain correction, as perhaps it is nearly as much too strong as the A. V. is too weak. It however does seem to bring out the meaning, that not only must the particular sin be avoided but even the first motions of it in the heart checked. This is clearly felt by Tynd. and (?en., in both of which the translation is ' therefore.' ' The critical evidence for the text distinctly preponderates. The Rec. Text is apparently an emen- datory repetition from ver. 29. ^ Not a certain correction, but still apparently necessary to mark that this is a fresh example of the contrast between the old and new dispensation. The particle Sk has here the force which its etymology suggests (*in the second place'), and which often marks its use both in the Greek Testament and else- where. Compare Donaldson, New Cratylus, § 155, p. 284. The change from ' hath been' to * was' (Alford) does not, in this particular case, seem necessary. ENGLISH NEfV TESTAMENT. 14, GRAMMATICAL. wife, saving for the cause of forni- cation, causeth her to commit adul- tery : and whosoever shall marry her when^ divorced, committeth adul- that is tery. 2fZ Again, ye have heard that it hath been said to them of old by time. Thou shalt not forswear thy- self, but shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths. 34 But I say unto you, Swear not at all ; neither by heaven, for it is God's throne : 35 Nor by the earth, for it is his footstool : neither by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great King. 36 Neither shalt thou swear by thy head; for thou canst not make because one hair white or black. 37 But ^ An important correction. The See De Wette and Meyer, in Inc. It participle has not the article, and must however always remain an must not be translated definitely. important fact in the great con- Whether, however, it should be troversy connected with this verse translated ' a divorced woman' that St. Matthew has not inserted the generally, or, as in the text, is by article. Had he done so it would no means certain. The most have been certain that the reference natural view would seem to be that was to the special case above- aTToXtXw/Asvjjv is what grammarians mentioned: as it is, the utmost call a tertiary predicate, and that that can fairly be said in regard thus the reference is to one unlaw- of the exact inference to be drawn fully divorced as above specified. from the words, is — nan liquet. 142 REVISION OF THE CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL. let your speech^ be, Yea, yea ; Nay, communication nay : whatsoever is more than for whatsoever these cometh of evil.'* 38 Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. 39 But I say unto you, That ye resist not evil : but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. 40 And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloke also. 41 And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain. 42 Give to him that asketh thee, and from him that would^ borrow of thee turn not thou away. 43 Ye have heard that it hath ' Not an important change, but 'word;' Rhem., 'talke.' The rest apparently desirable to mark that as Auth. it was oral communication here ^ On the translation of this referred to, and conveying by speech word, see the notes on chap. vi. 13. the convictions or facts asserted ^ Attention may be called to this either affirmatively or negatively. translation of tov QiXovra. It can Comp. Meyer, in loc. The comment hardly be doubted that this form of Bengel in reference to the repeated * would' which, strictly considered, ' yea' and * nay* is very good ; ' est implies contingent determination rei, sit est dicti : non rei, sit non (see Bain, Eiigl. Grammar, p. 104), dicti.' ^ycZ. gives as the translation, approaches more nearly and idio- ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. 143 GRAMMATICAL. been said, Thou shalt love thy neigh- bour, and hate thine enemy. 44 But Abless them I Say unto you. Love your enemies,\ do\oo?^to°''' ^^^ P^^y fo^ them which ^ persecute hltr o^u^^ ^^^ • 45 That ye may be the sons' children Adespitefully of Y^ur Father which is in heaven : use you and ^^^ ^^ maketh his sun to rise on the evil and good,^ and sendeth rain on on the good the just and unjust. 46 For if ye on the unjust love them which love you, what re- ward have ye ? do not even the publicans the same*? 47 And if ye matically to the meaning of the original than any other expression. The translation 'that desireth* (Alf.) is heavy, and better suited to the stronger form ^ovXofiai : ' that wisheth' is weak ; and ' that is willing' too purely independent of all latent purpose, to suit, at any rate, the present passage. ^ This is one of the many cases in which the 2 or 3 oldest MSS. with the best cursives and some few Ver- sions of high character are opposed to the Codex Bezae supported by all the second-class Uncial MSS. and many Versions. Nearly all modern critics, in both cases in this verse, agree with the older witnesses, and adopt the shorter reading. 2 See note on ver. 9. ^ Here a very rigidly accurate translation would perhaps mark the absence of the article ' on evil men and good' (comp. Wycl. 'on good and evil men') and similarly in the next clause. This however would seem to be unnecessary, the general sense being expressed fully and fairly by the text, especially when the re- petition of the preposition is dis- pensed with. The evil and good and the just and unjust are here considered as a whole class to whom the benefits are equally vouchsafed. See above, p. 114, note. * The best critical editors here read ovtioq, but, as it would seem, not on distinctly sufficient evidence. In the next verse the balance is much more decided, the Vatican, Sinaitic, and Codex Bezae being all on the same side. 144 REVISION OF THE CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL. salute your brethren only, what do ye more than others? do not even publicans so? the heathen the same? 48 Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect. CHAPTER VI. I Take heed that ye do not your alms righteousness^ before men, to be seen of them : otherwise ye have no reward of your Father which is in heaven. 2 When therefore^ thou Therefore when doest alms, do not sound a trumpet tkim alms before thee, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward. 3 But when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth ; 4 That thine alms may be in secret : 1 This is a textual change in ^ Change made on the same prin- which the state of the critical evi- ciple as in chap. v. 23. The in- dence is much about the same as in sertion of * thine' in italics in the chap. V. 44. AH the best modern A. V. is clearly unnecessary; see editors adopt the reading in the below ver. 3. It is found in Tynd. text : iXtrjfioavvtfV yvas a very and Gen., but not in Cranmer nor natural gloss. in Rhem. ^openly. thou prayest, thou shalt ^openly. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. and thy Father which seeth in secret himself shall reward'' thee^ /^. 5 And when ye pray, ye shall not be as the hypocrites are: for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you. They have their reward. 6 But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret ; and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee ^. 7 But when ye pray, use not vain repeti- tions, as the heathen do : for they 145 GRAMMATICAL. ^ The reading is here very doubt- ful. On the whole, due regard being had to the principles of the above revision, to the state of the evidence, and to the possibility of a conforma- tion to ver. 18, it seems best to re- tain the pronoun. ^ The change here to 'requite' (Alford) is unnecessary. No doubt * reward ' is now commonly referred to the idea of repaying for good, and has lost its neutral sense of simple requital : with passages, however, such as I Sam. xxiv. 17 before us it does not seem necessary to disturb the familiar words. Here again is a case in which the principle of least possible change seems to influence our decision. ^ The omission of ' openly' seems consistent with the principles of this revision. The three great MSS. (observe that the Alexandrian is de- ficient throughout the portion now before us) are in favour of the omis- sion both here and in ver. 6, and are supported by valuable cursive mss. and several important Versions. The best critical editors also agree in the omission. L 146 REVISION OF THE CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL. forgive think that they shall be heard for their much speaking. 8 Be not ye therefore like unto them : for your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask him. 9 After this manner therefore pray ye : Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name, i o Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done, as in heaven so in earth as it is also upon earth.^ t i Give us this in heaven, day our daily bread. 1 2 And forgive us our debts, as we also have for- we given our debtors.^ 13 And lead ^ It may be thought bold to change such famiUar words, but the original Greek seems positively to require it, the clause ytvijQrjTU) to QkXrjfid (Tov being thus preserved in more solemn parallelism with the two preceding clauses. The defining words do not thus, as in Auth., form in effect a substantive part of-* the whole clause, but preserve their true logical position. The transition to the second part of the holy prayer and to our earthly needs is thus also better defined. This, however, is one of those changes which, if made by any committee, would provoke the most unfavourable criticism. It is well for us then to have samples of such corrections before us, that we may make up our minds on the sub- ject beforehand, and not be swayed by the sudden prejudices of the time when they first appear. Some striking remarks on these three great clauses and their import, considered logi- cally, will be found in an article by Hanne, in the Jahrlnicher fur Deutsche Theologie for 1866, p. 507 sq. * The reading is very doubtful on account of the division of authorities, some reading a^it/i£v, some a^iojwfv, and the remaining (among which are the Vatican, Sinaitic, and Dublin Rescript) the perfect, a. li^ve we not did we not prophesy' m thy name ? prophesied and in thy name cast out devils ? have cast and in thy name do many wonderful done works? 23 And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you : de- part from me, ye that work iniquity. 24 Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise ' The futurity implied in this terite respectively, will commonly verse {■qfik.pav fKtivijv tiTTi. rrjv rrjQ be observed in three forms of sen- KpiaeijjQ, Euthym.) seems to suggest tences as particularly serviceable — an alteration, that marks, somewhat viz., emphatic, interrogative, and more distinctly than the ordinary negative. In the last case especially compound perfect, that what is here this compound form will be found referred to is past, and belongs to very serviceable. See especially the the past. Itmaybe here conveniently clear remarks and distinctions in observed that 'did' when thus used Pickbourn, Dissertation on the is purely aoristic and equivalent English Ferh, pp. 25 sq.; 37 sq. when united with any verb to the (London, 1789); and comp. Latham, English preterite. This useof'do' English Language, § 510, Vol. 11. and ' did' for the present and pre- p. 394 sq. REVISION OF THE man, which built his house upon the^ rock : 25 And the rain de- scended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house ', and it fell not : for it had been^ founded upon the rock. 26 And every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand : 2 7 And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house ; and it fell : and great GRAMMATICAL. ^ Not a certain correction, it being somewhat doubtful whether the article with this particular substantive can be used as idio- matically in reference to class and category as with the more familiar substantive 'sand/ ver. 26. It is really a matter of individual judgment. That the English article can be used generally we well know : the ques- tion, however, is whether it can be here idiomatically so used with this particular substantive. It may also be observed, as a general and safe rule for a translator, that in English the definite article (which in fact is really the unemphatic form of the demonstrative 'that,' Bain, Engl. Grammar, p. 34) is particularly definite, and does commonly and most naturally refer to something well known and defined previously. Comp. Latham, English Language, § 368, Vol. II. p. 208. ^ The change to the pluperfect seems required, as emphasizing the antecedent fact. It will always be observed, however, that this tense is one of the least flexible of our tenses, and often gives a rigidity to a clause, which, in a general narrative especially, mars the idiomatic ease of expression. It is not clear that this is not the case here. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. :57 CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL. was the fall of it. 28 And it came to pass, when Jesus had ended these sayings, the multitudes^ were as to- people nished at his doctrine : 29 For he taught them as 07ie having authority, the and not as their^ scribes. Such would seem to be the amount of revision actually necessary, on the principles already laid down, in the im- portant portion of Scripture on which we have been dwelling. Such too would probably be the average amount of correc- tion that would be required in the Gospels generally, in a revision of the nature contemplated. The differences of reading are more and more important than at first might have been expected, but the exegetical changes few and un- important. In the III verses we have 19 changes due to textual considerations, an amount not in excess of the esti- mated standard ; but in these same verses the changes due to grammar and exegesis are only (if we count each single correction) about 56, or just one-half of the estimated maximum amount for the New Testament generally. ' Clearly desirable to mark what reading in the text seems distinctly we know is so constantly expressed preponderant. Not only the Vati- in the Gospels — viz., that our can and Sinaitic Manuscripts, but blessed Lord's teaching attracted, the best cursives and the great and produced great effect upon, the majority of ancient Versions (al- masses of the people. Compare ways very important witnesses) all Luke xii. i, Mark xi. 18, al. concur in the insertion of the ^ The evidence in favour of the pronoun. 158 REVISION OF THE We now pass to a very different portion of Scripture, in which the balance is the other way, and in which the amount of the grammatical corrections is considerable, and their general character of by no means slight importance. We subjoin, as before, a few notes ; but as the changes are numerous and in many cases self-explanatory, it does not seem desirable to comment on every individual altera- tion. The tenor of all is the same, — not only to be faithful to the Original, but also to set forth the reasoning more clearly to the general hearer and reader. EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS.— CHAP. V. GRAMMATICAL. I Being justified therefore^ by Therefore being justified have faith, let ushave peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ : ^ The transposition(i) gives the re- proximately correct 'then.' Seehow- quisite prominence to diKaiujOkyTsg, ever the comments on p. 112. and marks the close connexion with ^ The weight of evidence is so the concluding words of the prece- decidedly in favour of the reading of ding chapter. It also (2) places the the text that we seem bound to adopt 'therefore' in that subordinated posi- the hortatory ex(^fiiv rather than the tion in which it seems more nearly simply declaratory txontv. The to express that idea of retrospective liability to change of vowels even in reference, which is usually implied by the best manuscripts, technically the ovv. See Klotz, Devarius, Vol. called itacism, must, however, always II. p. 717. It may be doubted leave us — especially in such passages whether in the stricter logic of these as the present, where the internal epistles accuracy does not require arguments for the less supported that the ' therefore' should not give reading are very strong — rather in way in many places to the more ap- doubt as to the positive correctness ENGLISH NETV TESTAMENT. 159 GRAMMATICAL. 2 Through whom also we have By had our^ access by faith^ into this have access grace wherein we stand ; and we glory in the hope of the glory of rejoice hope God. 3 And not only so, but we glory in our* tribulations also : know- tribulations ing that tribulation worketh patience; 4 And patience, approval;* and experience (^«) of our decision. The whole subject of the orthography of the N. T. re- quires very careful reconsideration. See Winer, Grammar, § 5, p. 54 sq. ed. Moulton, and comp. Scrivener, Introduction to the New Testament, p. 417. * The perfect must be marked. It is not merely 'habemus' but 'habui- mus,' viz., when we became Chris- tians, and now while we are such. As Bengel rightly observes, — * prae- teritum, in antitheto ad habemus, ver. I.' Cranmer marks this but very paraphrastically. The two other changes in the verse are slight, but necessary. It seems better to retain the same translation both for did and for the verb KavxaaOai in consecu- tive verses. There is no doubt an inconvenience in the use of the same word 'glory' in two different senses in the same clause ; but ' boast' is an unpleasant translation, and 'rejoice' is not exact. The insertion of the article before 'hope' (in the Greek it is latent, and elided by the preposi- tion) seems also to clear up the mean- ing. Comp. Heb. iii. 6. 2 The reading is doubtful; the words 'by faith' being omitted by the Vatican MS. and authorities of considerable weight. The addition of the Sinaitic to the retaining autho- rities, and the preponderance of the Versions, seem to justify our main- tenance of the Received Text. ' The article seems very clearly to have here its pronominal force — 'der (uns betreflFenden) Leiden," Meyer. So also in ver. 11, and not uncom- monly in this Epistle, and elsewhere. Few points require more judgment than the adoption of this pronominal translation in English. The context alone must be our guide. ^ This translation of SoKifirj is sug- gested by the context. The word may refer to what is antecedent (' proving, ' fVycL ; ' probation,' i6o CRITICAL. RE FI SI ON OF THE approval, hope : 5 And hope maketh not ashamed ; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which was given unto us. 6 For when we were yet without strength, in due season^ Christ died for the ungodly. 7 For scarcely for a righteous man will any one die : yet peradventure for a good man some one doth even dare to die. 8 But God commendeth his own love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us. 9 Much more then, being now justified by his blood, shall we be saved through him from the wrath'^ fo come. 10 For if, GRAMMATICAL. will one some would his love we shall be saved from wrath Rhem. — following the Vulgate), or, as here, to the resultant state, and to what is consequent. Bengel, with his usual acuteness, observes, — ' doKiixr] est qualitas ejus qui est doKifiog.' 1 The exact meaning of these words is greatly contested, there being at least four different shades of meaning that have been assigned to the simple words Kara Kaipbv. Such being the case, the more exact translation of the word Kaipog seems required on the principle of faith- fulness. The idea, that the death of our blessed Lord was verily at the critical time, is thus perhaps a little more clearly brought out. 2 The article prefixed to opy^f must certainly be noticed in trans- lation. This can only be done, as in the text, or by translating * God's wrath,' the insertion being sug- gested and justified by the anti- thetical idea in ver. 7, The change adopted in the text seems to be the simplest. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. i6i GRAMMATICAL. when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God through the by death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, shall we be saved by we shall his life. 1 1 And not only so, but we also glory in God through our joy Lord Jesus Christ, through whom by we have now received the recon- atonement ciliation. 12 For this cause, ^ as by one wherefore man sin entered into the world, and by sin, death ; and so death passed and death by sin through' unto all men, for that all upon sinned.' 13 For until the law sin have sinned ^ This change seems desirable. In a connexion so closely logical as that of St. Paul, it is clearly of great importance to maintain, as far as consistent with our idiom, a correct translation of the particles of in- ference and reasoning. The stronger word 'wherefore' (equivalent to ' and therefore,' according to Bain, Eng^ lish Grammar, p. 67) is best re- served for dpa or dpa ovv. ^ It is hardly possible to avoid noticing in translation the carefully chosen Sir}\9iv, especially when fol- lowing the dcrrjXOfv just above. The pervasive power of death seems here specially marked. ^ The translation of the simple word^jwaproi/ is here extremely diffi- cult. The true idea ' omnes peccarunt peccante Adamo' (Beng.) seems to be best brought out by the omission of the auxiliary. At the same time it may be admitted that the idea of individual sins (see especially Theo- doret, in loc), which it seems also theologically correct to include, is not so distinctly maintained as in the * have sinned' of the older Ver- sions. This then cannot be con- sidered by any means a certain cor- rection, though it seems preferable to the A. v., and to the ' were sinners,' of the Five Clergymen. 1 62 REVISION OF THE CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAt. was in the world ; but sin is not imputed when there is no law. 14 Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of the transgression of Adam, who Adam's transgr. is the type of him that was to come, figure 1 5 Howbeit not as the trespass,^ But offence {bh) so also is the free gift. For if by the through - , , one, many trespass of the one, the many died; be dead, much more did the grace of God, more the and the gift by grace, which is by the one man, Jesus Christ, abound °"^ hath abounded unto the many. 16 And not as //many was through one that sinned, so is by the gift : for the judgment caine ot^ ivas by one to one unto condemnation, but the free gift came of many* trespasses « offences unto justification. 17 For if by the one man's trespass of the one, death reigned offence 1 It seems necessary to maintain generally, but in passages such as a careful translation of 7rapd7rrw/ia. the present, where every word in The translation of A. V. (* offence') the inspired Original is of doctrinal does not preserve the latent anti- importance, great accuracy would thesis to the vTraKoi) that was appear to be required. This remark shown by Christ. Comp. ver. 19. may be extended to many of the ^ The slight change is to mark changes in this very profound and the change of preposition. Such difficult chapter. No part of the alterations would not be introduced N. T. is more trying to a reviser. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. through the one; much more shall they which receive the abun- dance of the grace and of the gift of righteousness, reign in Hfe through the one, even Jesus Christ. i8 Wherefore, as through one tres- pass // came^ unto all men to condemnation ; even so through one righteous act'' it came unto all men to justification of life. 19 For as by* the disobedience 163 GRAMMATICAL. by one they abundance grace shall reign by one Therefore as by the offence of one judgment came upon by the righteous- ness of one, the free gift came upon all men unto ^ Here the principle of faith- fulness seems to require that as little as possible should be im- ported into the context. Winer sug- gests the simple introduction of the purely neutral cnck^ri, i.e. 'cessit/ ' the result was' (' the issue was,' Five Clergymen), — and correctly. See Grammar, § 64. 2. b, p. 734, ed. Moulton. The common_ sup- plement is TO Kpiiia f.ysvtTo for the first clause, and to xopiff/xa sysvsTO for the second, but this is interpre- tation rather than translation. 2 On the translation of OiKaiojfia, SiKaiou), S'lKaiog, and diKaioavvrj, see the prefatory notes to the trans- lation of this Ep. by the Five Clergymen, p. ix. sq. 2 Here it does not seem necessary to change the ' by' into * through,' as in ver. 18 and elsewhere. It is almost impossible to lay down any rules, but it perhaps may be said that though in certain formulae {e.g. 'through Jesus Christ'), and in passages where there are clear or even latent distinctions between direct and mediate agency, there it may be desirable to use 'by' in reference to the primary agent (Bain, -E?ig-/.GraOT??mr, p. 5 5),and 'through' in reference to the ' causa medians ;' but where there are no such distinc- tions, there the A. V. may be retained, unless, as in ch. v. i, 2, consistency suggests the change. To carry out the principle further than this (as in Alford, Neiu Testament, and fre- quently in the revision of the Five Clergymen) is to obliterate so far, an idiomatic usage of the preposition M 2 164 REVISION OF THE CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL. of the one man, the many were ope man's disob. many made smners, even so, by the obe- so dience of the one, shall the many one many be made righteous. 20 Moreover the law also entered, that the law entered trespass might be multiplied, offence abound But where sm was multiplied, abounded, grace did much more abound : 2 1 That as sin reigned in death, hath reigned . , ... unto even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. by CHAP. VI. I What shall we say then? are shall we we to^ continue in sin, that grace may abound ? 2 God forbid. How shall we, who died^ unto sin, live that are dead to any longer therein ? 3 Or^ know Know which was current in our earlier necessary, as helping to direct the literature, and is, in this particular thought to the past epoch of baptism, instance, radically to change our when the death took place (ver. 3). Version. The Auth. points more to the con- ^ Change to express the delibera- tinuing state, which is true ('inbap- tive subjunctive (Winer, Grammar, tismo e< justificatione,' Bengel), but § 41. 4), the reading of the Textus not here the prominent idea. Receptus, tTrifxevovnev, having only ^ In some cases, and in this par- the support of cursive manuscripts, ticular formula, the force of the par- and being probably a conformation tide seems obliterated. Here, how- in tense to the ipovfiev just before. ever, the force may be brought out ; 2 The change though trifling seems ' Or, if ye do not recognise this prin- ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 165 CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL. ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Christ Jesus, were bap- Jesus Christ tized into his death ? 4 We were Therefore we are buried therefore with him by our baptism into death : that like as baptism Christ was raised from the dead by raised up the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. 5 For if we have become united' been planted together in to the likeness of his death, surely^ death, we shall we shall be also to the Iike?tess of his in resurrection. 6 Knowing this, that our old man was crucified with him, is that the body of sin might be destroyed, in order^ that we should that , T" 1 j^i ^ henceforth we serve sm no longer. 7 For he that sho^y not is dead is made free from sin. freed ciple (ver. 2), do ye not know, &c.' and illustrated in Klotz, Devarius, (ver. 3). See Hartung, Partikel- Vol. 11. p. 93. lehre, Vol. 11. p. 61. ' The insertion of the two words ' The translation of the A. V. ' in order* renders the passage a little seems actually erroneous, avfi^vTos clearer, and just calls attention to the being connected with ^vu), not with change of construction from the par- er husband so long as he liveth husband;^ but if the husband be dead, her So then her married she is loosed from the law of her husband. 3 Wherefore if, while her husband liveth, she be joined'^ to another man, she shall be called an adulteress : but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law ; so that she is no adulteress, though she be joined to another man. 4 So !?}^,''"^'l Wherefore then,* my brethren, ye also were are become made dead to the law by the body of Christ ; that ye should be joined married to another, even to him who was is » The translation of the A. V. is here actually erroneous, the position of the participle being between the article and the noun, and not, as the A. V. would suggest, after the noun, and so a tertiary predicate. See, on the three kinds of predicates, Donaldson, New Cratylus, § 30T sq. '^ This is not a correction of any moment, but seems desirable on ac- count of the verses that follow, where the expression recurs. Tyndale and the older Versions translate ' couple herself ^ The particle wort has more of a consecutive rather than of a strongly ratiocinative force. As * wherefore' appears to be a very convenient trans- lation for ap' ovv, we may perhaps properly interchange in English the first words of ver. 3 and ver. 4. Tyn- date and the older Versions had ' so then' in the former verse, and ' even so' in the latter. I70 REVISION OF THE CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL. raised from the dead, that we should bring forth fruit unto God. 5 For when we were in the flesh, the stirrings of sins, which were by the motions law, did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death. 6 But now we have been loosed^ from are delivered that being the law, having died^ unto that wherein we were held ; so that we that we should serve in the newness of the spirit "^.^"^ss ^ spirit and not in the oldness of the letter. 7 What shall we say then? Is the law sin ? God forbid. Howbeit,® Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law : for I had not known lust, ex- cept the law had said, Thou shalt not covet. 8 But sin, taking occa- sion* by the commandment, wrought ^ Here we have a word of great only due to an error of Beza's : see variety of meaning in the N. T., and Tischendorf, hi loc. This the A. V. one never easy to translate. The places in the margin, change suggested is not of impor- ^ This change seems positively tance, but seems to help the sense. necessary to bring out the reason- 2 The reading is slightly inte- ing of the passage. The law was resting as showing that our revisers certainly not sin, but it stood so far must have had before them the edi- in connexion with it that it made it tionofBeza 1565, and here preferred known; afiapTia fikv ovk tan, it (see the margin) to the 3rd edition yviopitrriKbg de afiapriaQ. Theoph. of Stephens, though it would seem ^ Perhaps it might be a little more that the reading ajroOavovTOQ is accurate, both here and in ver. u, to ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 171 CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL. in me all manner of coveting. For concupiscence. without the law sin is dead. 9 And nvas For I was alive without the law once : but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died. 10 And the very commandment, which was the comm. for life, I found to be for death. ^J-^^^j"^^ ^« 1 1 For sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived me, and by it slew me. 1 2 So that the law wherefore indeed is holy, and the command- h ment holy, and just, and good. 13 Is then that which is good Was become death unto me ? God for- made bid. But sin became so, that it might But sin, that appear sin, working death to me by in that which is good ; that by the that sin by the comm. commandment sin might become exceeding sinful. 14 For we know that the law is spiritual: but I am carnal, sold under sin. 15 For ' that which what I perform,^ that I know i do I allow translate ' having taken/ as the act we may retain the looser translation, specified by the participle was prior On the translation of participles, to that of the verb, ' took occasion when thus with finite verbs, see and, &c.,' but where there is nothing Commentary on Phil. n. ^o. in the context that requires the time ' There is nearly an insurmount- of the actions to be specially marked, able difliculty in marking properly 172 REFISION OF THE CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL. not : for what I would, that do I not ; but what I hate, that I do. do I. 1 6 But if I do that which I would if then not, I consent unto the law that it is good. Now then, it is no more I that perform it, but sin that dwelleth do in me. i8 For I know that there that in me dwelleth not in me, that is, in my dwelleth no flesh, any good thing : for to will is ^°° ^hozu present with me ; but /^ to perform I find not. that which is good i s n o t. 19 For the good that I would, I do not : but the evil which I would not, that I do. 20 Now if I do that I would not, it is no more I that perform it, but do sin that dwelleth in me. 2 1 I find therefore this^ law, that, when I then a in translation the shades of meaning various changes in this verse are all in the KaTtpyd^ofiai, Trpdffffoj, and slight, but seem to bring out the TToiw. For the first and strongest meaning with more distinctness than of the three we may retain the trans- the Authorized Version, lation adopted by Juth. in ver. 18; Mt is very rarely that the article but between the two last it seems can properly be so translated. Here, hopeless to attempt to discriminate however, it seems required by the in English. All that can be said is, idiom of our language. The trans- that 7rpdff(Tw is the stronger of the lation, * the law,' would also lead to two, and appears to involve the idea confusion. Tyndale and all the early of accomphshment. Comp. Rom. i. Versions (except Wycl. and Rhem.) 32, and see Buttmann, Lexilogus, appear to have been misled by this § 95> 3» P* 493 (Transl.). The use of the words. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 173 CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL. would do good, evil is present with me. 22 For I delight in the law of God after the inward man : 23 But I see a different' law in my members, another warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is in my mem- bers. 24 O wretched man that I am ! who shall deliver me from the body of this death? 25 I thank God, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Wherefore with the mind I myself So then serve the law of God ; but with the flesh the law of sin. CHAPTER VIII. I There is therefore now no con- demnation to them which are in ;\who walk Christ Jesus ;^. 2 For the law of the not after the ^ -^ ^f ijfg j^ Christ Jesus hath flesh, but after ^ *' the Spirit.^ made me free from the law of sin ^ Here it seems certainly necessary ^ There is considerable diversity to give the accurate translation of in the readings of these words in iTipoQ. It was not merely dWog those authorities in which they or a vofjLOQ but 'irtpoQ vofiog. See Titt- part of them are contained. The mann, Synmi. p. 155 sq. and, on evidence for their complete omission the difference between the words, is, however, perfectly distinct and comp. notes on Gal. \. 6, preponderant. [74 REVISION OF THE CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL. and of death. 3 For what the law and death. could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of the flesh sinful flesh, of sin/ and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh : 4 That the righteous righteousness demand'^ of the law might be ful- filled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. 5 For they that are after the flesh do mind the things of the flesh ; but they that are after the Spirit, the things of the Spirit. 6 For the mind of the to be carnally minded flesh zs death : but the mind of , . . ,, ■^^ ' to be spiritually • the Spirit is life and peace. 7 Be- minded cause the mind of the flesh is camai mind enmity against God ; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither 1 Here there seems no sufficient gate ('justificatio') with StKaiwffig. reason for departing from the strict The etymological form of the word, translation. For remarks on this however, precludes both forms of form of genitive, see above, p. 109. translation, and limits us to the All the older Versions adopt the ad- meaning adopted in the text. It is jectival translation, except fl^ycl. and worthy of notice that Tyndale and iJ/iem., both having had the guidance Coverdale both recognised the true of the Vulgate. meaning-, though they adopt a some- '^ The translation of diKaiiofia is what paraphrastic translation — viz., by no means easy. The Auth. con- * the righteousness required of the founds it with diKaioffvvt], the Vul- law.' ENGLISH NEfV TESTAMENT. CRITICAL, GRAMMATICAL. indeed can be. 8 And^ they that So then are in the flesh cannot please God. 9 But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwelP in you. But if any man Now 1 This correction is necessary for the logic of the passage, as well as for the removal of the thoroughly erroneous assumption that ^£ can ever be equivalent to ovv. The particle has here its usual transi- tional force. It reverts to the abstract statement in the first clause of ver. 8, and adds to it the illustra- tion of actual experience, the second clause of that verse being paren- thetical. In English we have pro- bably no better translation than the simple 'and,' but it is confessedly defective, as not marking the transi- tion (from the abstract to the con- crete) that is brought out by the ^s, and very fairly expressed by the ' autem' of the Vulgate. The only other translation * now,' as used in our ordinary argumentative English, is too strong, and suggests too much the commencement of a fresh argument, whereas we have here only the continuation under a slightly changed form of foregoing statements. These may seem at first mere niceties, but on sober consideration it will be seen that our appreciation of the mind of the inspired writer depends on our due recognition of them. All correc- tions of this nature are important and necessary. 2 It might at first seem doubtful whether this mood is strictly correct. Consideration would seem to show that it is ; as the particle in the Original (t'iTrep) involves no decision (Winer, Grammar, § 53. 9), and the case is one that may or may not be as stated. In such cases English idiom appears to require the subjunctive: where, however, a case is contemplated as actually in existence, then the indicative is most usual. See Latham, Engl. Lang. § 537, and the comments in my notes on 2 Thess. iii. 14 (TransL) As Meyer acutely ob- serves, the words carry with them an indirect exhortation to test the fact. We retain then the subjunc- tive throughout. On the true meaning of eiirep ('si omnino') see Klotz, Devarius, Vol. 11. p. 308, 528, and the very good note of Moulton in Winer, Gramm. l.c, p. 561 sq., on the uses of direp and iiys. 76 REVISION OF THE CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL. have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his. lo And if Christ be in you, the body indeed is dead be- body h cause of sin ; but the Spirit is life because of righteousness, ii But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall quicken also your mortal also quicken bodies by^ his Spirit that dwelleth in you. 1 2 Wherefore brethren, we are Therefore debtors, not to the flesh, that we to should'^ live after the flesh. 13 For if ye live after the flesh, ye must^ shall . if ye through the die : but if by the Spirit ye mortify sp. do ' This is another interesting proof arbiter, and so, with that ancient that the Revisers of 161 1 were witness, retain the genitive, and the probably using the text of fourth translation as existing in our own edition of Beza, with some preference Version. over that of Stephens. The diffe- ^ See above, notes on ch. vi. 6, rence is that the former reads Sia note 3, p. 165. with the genitive throughout the ^ Necessary to express the explicit clause; the latter ^la with the words in the Original, ftlXXcrf accusative, which, however, is no- diroOvfjaKtiv. In the second clause ticed in the margin. As it is it is the simple future ^r)(Te2> Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's elect^ ? // is God that justifieth ; 34 Who is he that condemneth ? // is Christ that died, yea more, that is risen again, rather, who is also^ at the right hand of even God, who also maketh intercession for us. 35 Who shall separate us from the love of Christ ? shall tribu- lation, or distress, or persecution, or 1 This slight change of position condemneth ?' In what follows the seems desirable as marking the com- term diKaiiov seems to have at once mencement of the paragraph, and introduced the mention of the name the statement of logical consequence of the Justifier, which thus appears which now follows. in an appended clause, ' As regards 2 The exact punctuation of this Christ, He it is verily who died, &c.' passageand the relation of the clauses Then follows the noble and trium- to each other is much contested. phant question in ver. 35. Perhaps the most probable punctua- 3 This trivial change seems re- tion is, 'Who shall lay anything to quired to continue evenly the climax, the charge of God's elect ? God is The ' even' rather tends to import a He that justifieth, who is He that thought not in the context. 1 82 REVISION OF THE CRITICAL. GRAMMATICAL. famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? ^6 Even^ as it is written. As For thy sake are we killed all the we are day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter. 37 Yet,^ Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us. 38 For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, principalities, nor principalities, nor things present, nor powers, northings ^or thmgs to come, nor powers, 39 Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature,^ shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord. ^ The two changes in this verse ^ Here it seems clearly necessary apparently help the general context. to preserve unambiguously (the ' nay' They again stand on the debateable is rather of doubtful meaning) the ground of being merely ' improve- contrast specified in this verse : ments;' but, being small changes, 'Though thus persecuted, yet, &c.' and not appearing in any way to inter- In some of the older Versions * never- fere with the rhythm of the verse, theless' is adopted. This, however, they perhaps may appear. The seems here a little too heavy, second just hints at the change of 3 The translation, ' created thing,* tenses in the Original. An aoristic would make the meaning more plain; translation of i\oy iaOrjfiev (comp. but change is perhaps not necessary. ver. 24) would seem to be an over- The student may be reminded that correction, as tending to turn the the difference between verbals termi- reader's thoughts more definitely to nating in -aig and -fia is, as in this the past, as the past, than the con- word, sometimes obliterated in the text requires. N. T. Comp. notes on Phil. iv. 6. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 183 The amount and nature of the corrections in the foregoing Result of portion is, as we have already observed, considerable on the right-hand margin, but inconsiderable on the left. The changes due to textual revision, in the 108 verses, are only 11, or much below the average ; but the amount of grammatical corrections is very decidedly above it, the number of such changes being about 1 70 in all. When we combine, however, these results with those derived from the former portion of Scripture, and observe the actual amount in the 219 verses, we have finally 30 changes owing to critical considerations ; and about 226 changes which see7n^ to be required, on the principles already laid down, by grammar and general inter- pretation ; or, in other words, not quite the estimated amount of one correction for every five verses in the matter of criticism and text, and slightly more than one for every verse in respect of general revision. We are now at length able to proceed onward, and are in a position fairly to test the justice and cogency of current objections to revision. We now know approximately the extent to which revision would probably extend, and are certainly justified in declining to answer objections which are founded on the assumption that revision would be so great 1 We italicize the word, as we are served. It is hard to resist the temp- quite conscious that there may be tation to introduce a change, when several changes in these 219 verses it is clear that the change brings out in which the shadowy line between more distinctly the meaning of the mere improvement and necessary inspired words, but this is a feeling correction has not been always ob- which revisers must watch. i84 REFISION OF THE as distinctly to alter the tone and character of the present Version. Six changes in every five verses, and probably three at least of these of a very slight kind, could by no stretch of imagination produce the results which are so justly deprecated. As will be seen in the next chapter, the resultant question will really be, — whether the arguments derived from con- siderations of the faithfulness due to God's word, do fairly preponderate over those which rest on the general unde- sirableness of introducing changes, when they will not be more than what has been already specified. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 185 CHAPTER VI. OBJECTIONS TO REVISION, VALID AND INVALID. We are now at length in a position to discuss the current objections to Revision, and may shortly notice what has been urged by sober thinkers against the course which has been advocated in these pages. • Of these objections some are invahd and unreasonable, Nature of and are of such a nature, considered logically, that we may objections. wonder that they stand in connexion with the honoured names with which they have been recently associated. There are, however, as we have indicated at the close of the last chapter, some objections of real force and validity, which have lately beer urged against revision, and to them we shall give, as far as we are able, respectful answers ; but to the majority of current objections really no answer need be returned. They are based on the assumption that great changes are contemplated, and that no revision could be undertaken without involving them ; whereas what has been suggested in the Convocation of the Province of Canterbury is very different, and much more historically probable. The argument assumes usually the form of a dilemma. Either there must be great change, or comparatively little change : if the former, it is obviously undesirable ; if the latter, it is i86 REVISION OF THE not worth while moving in a matter where the principle of quieta non movere is commonly considered to have great weight. The latter portion of this dilemma is that only with which we are here concerned. ^, . . It must be observed, however, that the opponents of Objections _ ' . . not always revision have not kept these two considerations properly fairly urged. . • i i apart. Even m the Northern Convocation, where the learning and weight of the speakers might have led to the expectation that the subject would be discussed with calmness of thought and with fairness of reasoning, several of the speakers not only used arguments which belong to one portion of the dilemma, when really the other portion was that only which was properly under consideration ; but even adopted expressions which would seem to indicate some amount of bias and prejudgment. For instance, when one Prelate urges as an objection, that the power of writing clear and dialectic English had failed, — ^what connexion can such a comment have with a proposal for introducing a limited number of verbal changes ? Or again, when another Prelate begins his speech by saying, that touching the English Bible is like touching the Ark, — what can we feel but that strong prejudice is imported just where scholars and theologians would most deprecate its introduction ? A tacit appeal is really made to strong predilections, which, however rightful in themselves, are commonly found inconsistent with the coolness and sobriety of judgment which no subject needs more imperatively than the present. Even the President of the venerable body used language and adopted a simile, — ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 187 viz., that of the rider by a precipice at night, which to his clear and logical mind must have seemed, on consideration, to have involved some amount of antecedent bias. Other expressions too were used, which we must venture to consider as unduly strong when taken in connexion with the proposals actually before the deliberative assembly. Surely no one contemplates, or ever did contemplate, except in the days of Purv^er and Harwood, ^ sending down our beloved Bible into the crucible to be melted down.' At any rate the resolution of the Province of Canterbury, with its distinct specifications and guarded language, stood in no degree of connexion with any such unreasonable and extravagant design. Now when we pass from the arguments to the counter-pro- Counter- proposals posals with which they were associated, — such, for instance, as urged in to encourage independent scholars to make their revisions, Convoca- or to wait for the lingering Speaker's Commentary, as it has ^°"' been called, what do they amount to but to proposals practi- cally to encourage that which experience has proved valueless, and which subsequently the most reverend speaker himself very properly deprecated, — the so-called improved Versions of individual revisers ? If we were to take the indirect sug- gestion of another Prelate, and wait patiently for the Speaker's Commentary, what really would our gain be? It would amount to no more than the opinion of another competent scholar to be added to the many that, in the New Testament at least, have already been given as to the true translation of the passages under consideration. What we now want is 1 88 REVISION OF THE not any increase of individual opinions, but the collective opinion of a full company of Scholars on the best transla- tion in passages where the Authorized Version is judged to need revision. If the Speaker's Commentary were to give us corrections of this kind we should be wise to wait patiently for it, but if we are only to wait for suggested cor- rections emanating from individuals, who may be very good commentators, but very unpractised revisers, why, we wait really for very little. The Speaker's Commentary will pro- bably be a great addition to our exegetical literature, and a most welcome aid to the theological student; but it absolutely can give little more, and professes to give little more, in each place, than the judgment of the single commentator. With such a work as is under present contemplation — viz., a revision of our Version by a body of competent scholars, it really has scarcely anything in common. A commentar}^ is probably always done best by a single mind ; a revision, as we have already especially endeavoured to show in a former chapter, must be, if it is to be successful, the result of the judgment of several minds conferring together, and doing their work, as much as possible, round a common table. Three We may then, without any disrespect to the speakers^ obStions. pl^ii^ly dismiss these various arguments and proposals as being really only the old argumenta ineriicB, reproduced with some degree of vigour ; and at once proceed to those real objections which no one can afford lightly to pass by. These objections are only three in number; first, that revision would tend to unsettle; secondly, that it would ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 189 probably loosen the bond between ourselves and Noncon- formists, and indeed between the Church of England and the American and Colonial Churches, the present Authorized Version being common to all; thirdly, that it would en- courage still further revisions, and that the great changes in our Version, which we all agree to deprecate, would be brought about by successive revisions, — in a word, that there would be no finality. These three objections certainly require thoughtful con- Antecedent con- sideration, and to them it may be well to devote the re- sideration : mainder of this chapter. One preliminary consideration, oV^ections- however, must be borne in mind, that even were these objections greater than they really will be found to be, there still remains on the other side the great argument of duty, which with some minds will outweigh every other considera- tion, whether of convenience or of religious policy. Now, if it be conceded that there are errors in our present Version, and if it also be conceded that they are fairly removable, and that any competent body of scholars could hopefully address itself to the work, then surely every principle of loyalty to God's word requires that this work should be done. It is not an answer to say that each expounder of Scripture may do this for himself and for his audience ; for, in the first place, it is highly probable that the correction of the in- dividual will reflect some bias or some want of that many- sidedness of consideration which only several minds, working together, can be expected to exhibit. Secondly, nothing really does more dishonour to the inspired word than to I90 REVISION OF THE leave it confessedly in a state in which there is practically a sort of standing invitation to the ordinary preacher to correct before his audience what he himself would probably designate as our ' otherwise admirable Version.' It is no use saying that the corrections needed will not affect great principles, or that no errors have been produced, as a speaker at York expressed it, ' inconsistent with the truth of God.' There are errors in our translation which involve such inconsistency, and involve it too in the way in which vital truths are most seriously affected — viz., by the inferences drawn from the ^vritten words. Suppose it be true, though even this we do not concede, that there is no obvious error in our Ver- sion, whether in the text or in the translation, affecting any distinct definition of doctrine, yet can any one, with the most moderate knowledge of theology, undertake to deny that a great number of current deductions, commonly made and commonly accepted, affecting such vital doctrines as the doctrine of personal Salvation, and the doctrine of the Last things — what is technically called soteriology and eschatology, — rest upon mistranslations of words, and mis- conceptions in exegesis, which might be greatly reduced, if not wholly removed, by a fair and scholarly revision. There are favourite proof-texts, as the Bishop of St. David's pointed out with his usual acuteness, though, as we subsequently learn from him, to his own great personal inconvenience, which would certainly disappear from their present pro- minence in current homiletical teaching? There are passages, not few in number, which revision would certainly relieve ENGLISH NEfT TESTAMENT. 191 from much of their present servitude of misuse in reHgious controversy. It really would form a just subject for wonder that perhaps the greater portion of those who are loyally attached, even to extreme views as to verbal inspiration, are now found among the opponents to revision, if the reason were not intelligible and somewhat easy to divine. When we simply call to mind the many passages in which certain shades of certain opinions, not in the original words nor in the context, were still permitted to linger, — if indfeed, here and there, they were not introduced,— we may perhaps cease to be surprised at the almost passionate language with which all attempts to exhibit with greater faithfulness the real mind of the inspired Original are depre- cated and condemned. The truth is often unpalatable, and we fear it may be so in this case, but the fact is certain, — some extreme views, especially in reference to some deeper doctrines, would lose some amount of the support which they now find in the translated words of the English Version of the New Testament, if those words were fairly reconsidered by impartial and competent scholars. If this be so, then the counter-argument of faithfulness Real weight . , of the argu- comes back to us agam with mcreased force. At any rate, ment of be this as it may, the counter-argument must ever be fully borne in mind before we enter into the objections. With some minds the duty of faithfulness to God's word will out- weigh every other consideration ; and with most minds it will be admitted to be an antecedent argument which, at any rate, requires enhanced force in the arguments on the other 192 REVISION OF THE side. Most people very quickly assume that revision is a sort of professional matter, and that the advocacy of it only arises from some commingled desire of presenting the sacred documents in a better form, and at the same time of airing our scholarship ; and never seriously consider that with some it is a matter of deepest moment, and that it appeals to the most conscientious convictions, as to Christian duty and Christian faithfulness, that can be found in any heart. On this subject there should be no mistake. With all those who seriously advocate combined and authoritative revision it is a question of simple duty. They are persuaded that the Church, ' the pillar and ground of the truth,' the guardian of the inspired archives, and the transmitter of them to her children, is bound to give them to those children in the purest and truest form, and that the Convocation of the Southern Province has only done her duty in moving in this holy cause without any reference to the popular arguments of prejudice or expediency. With a recognition then, at any rate, of the deep convictions of those who are now moving for a revision of the present Version of the Holy Scriptures, and especially of the New Testament, let us now soberly consider the three objections which we have already specified. First The first argument, that a revision of the Scripture would coSered. ^^^^ ^° unsettle men's minds, and shake their faith in the inspired Word itself, is, we regret to write it, the weakest of the three arguments. It was a fairly valid objection no more than a few years back, but alas, it has ceased to be one ENGLISH NEPF TESTAMENT. [93 now. It sounded fairly convincing in the House of Com- mons, some thirteen or fourteen years ago, from the mouth of a Minister of the Crown, in answer to an ill-considered proposal of one who scarcely could be considered an authority on such a subject. Approbation probably was given to the answer ; but would that approbation be given now ? Nay, would any Minister of the Crown ever dream of using such a counter-argument now ? No ; faith, not merely in the words and expressions of Scripture, but in its very historical foundations, has of late been so seriously shaken, that few could be found who in any popular assembly could expect such an argument would be deemed now to have any real weight. What would verbal changes, often very trivial, at the rate of one a verse, amount to, in regard of unsettling men's minds, when compared with the earth- quake-like movements which have taken place since the last-mentioned argument was used in the House of Commons. In an age that has welcomed Essays aftd Reviews, and passionately praised such a semi-Socinian treatise as Ecce Homo, we must feel that such an objection as this cannot possibly be admitted to hold any place. Even if it were to be urged in reference to those who at present have not seriously felt the movement to which we have alluded, — the pure, tender, and loving souls that yet believe with all the trust and devotion of the days that are now no more, it would hardly have much weight, as it would be balanced by the consideration that we should tend most to reassure such spirits, by showing to them by the very facts of the revision o 194 REVISION OF THE Second objection considered. how blessed a heritage was the EngHsh Bible, and how little heed was to be paid to attempts to vilify it. Instead of being liable to the insidious advance of apprehensions that the English Bible was not to be relied on as a faithful translation, they would see ultimately what little change, even in an age of doubt as well as of advanced scholarship, was deemed necessary to be made in the Volume they loved so well. Far from unsettling, we are convinced that a wise and authoritative revision would at the present time act exactly in the contrary way, and that it would probably tend more than can now even be imagined, to tranquillize and to reassure. The second objection is of greater weight ; but there are several countervailing considerations which it is desirable not to leave unnoticed. In the first place, the alterations that would probably be introduced, would almost certainly be very limited both in number and in degree. When made, however, they would generally be found to be clear and even necessary improvements. If then we are to make the extreme assumption that Nonconformists as a body would be likely publicly to disavow the revised Volume, we must not fail to observe that they would thus find themselves committed to a disavowal of a certain number of corrections which every scholar in the world would pronounce necessary, if the duty of faithfulness to God's word is in any degree to be accepted as a principle. But in the second place, there . is no reason whatever for thinking that Nonconformists would act in such a narrow spirit ; nay, there is positive ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. 195 evidence to the contrary. This very year opened with a very able article in the January number of the British Quarterly on the subject of revision, from which it is perfectly clear that all the more intelligent Nonconformists not only would interpose no sectarian obstacles, but would even readily take their part in the great work, if invited by competent authority, and on the equal terms of common scholarship. The subject has also been noticed in several of the public organs of the different dissenting bodies, and in none, so far as they have fallen under our observation, in other than temperate and even favourable terms. Just views seem to be entertained of the nature of the work ; and no indications have yet appeared of any desire to gain party triumphs by assaults on received ecclesiastical terms, or by changes in the existing religious vocabulary. A few years ago it was different. Able writers like Marsh^ seemed to consider it impossible for revisers of different denominations to act in proper concert, and have used, at a period no further back than 1 86 1, the strongest language as to the hopelessness of united action. It is just, however, to the intelligent critic whose name has been mentioned, to add, that he expressed a belief that a time certainly was coming, when there might be such an increase in harmony and in knowledge as to make a union in revision a possibility. And we verily believe that the time is now close at hand, churchmen Not only is there an apparent willingness in Nonconformists co-operate. ^ See Lectures on the English Language, p. 641. O 2 [96 REVISION OF THE to take part in the work, but there is clear evidence on the part of the Church that she is fully prepared to ask for their aid and co-operation. No clearer proof can be given of this than the recommendations of an important Committee of the Southern Convocation which have been recently accepted by both Houses, and we trust will shortly be acted upon.! There the readiness to co-operate is specified in clear and authoritative words. ^ The resolutions referred to are as follows : — " I. That it is desirable that a Re- vision of the Authorized Version of the Holy Scriptures be undertaken. " 2. That the Revision be so con- ducted as to comprise both marginal renderings, and such emendations as it may be found necessary to insert in the Text of the Authorized Ver- sion. " 3. That in the above resolutions we do not contemplate any new translation of the Bible, or any alteration of the language, except where in the judgment of the most competent scholars such change is necessary. "4. That in such necessary changes, the style of the language employed in the existing Version be closely followed. " 5. That it is desirable that Con- vocation should nominate a body of its own members, to undertake the work of revision, who shall be at liberty to invite the co-operation of any eminent for scholarship, to what- ever nation or religious body they may belong." The names of the Committee who were appointed to draw up the Re- port are as follow : — Bishop of Win- chester, Bishop of St. David's, Bishop of LlandafF, Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol, Bishop of Ely, Bishop of Lincoln, Bishop of Salisbury, Bishop of Bath and Wells, The Prolocutor (Dr. Bickersteth), Dean of Canter- bury (Dr. Alford), Dean of West- minster (Dr. Stanley), Dean of Lin- coln (Dr. Jeremie), Archdeacon of Bedford (Mr. Rose), Archdeacon of Exeter (Mr. Freeman), Archdeacon of Rochester and St. Alban's (Dr. Grant), Chancellor Massingberd, Canon Blakesley, Canon How,Canon Selwyn, Canon Swainson, Canon Woodgate, Dr. Jebb, Dr. Kay, and Mr. de Winton. We are glad now to subjoin, that the report was ac- cepted unanimously by the Upper ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 197 But, in the third place, it may be observed, that not only Example of are there these evidences on either side of willingness to ^o-^P^^a- ° tion. The co-operate in making yet more perfect the translation of our Tamil Version. common Bible, but there are actual examples of the work having been done in perfect harmony, in the case of transla- tions of the Scripture into foreign languages for missionary purposes. A very striking instance of this has been recently given by the completion of the Tamil Version. This very important work has now been finished, after more than eleven years of united labour, in which missionaries from the Church of England have worked in perfect harmony with missionaries from other religious bodies. In the narrative of their labours w^hich has lately been published^ there are no traces of those dissensions on ecclesiastical words which recent writers in newspapers have confidently predicted will be the case at home. No notices or even hints of any sectarian difficulties, which certainly might have been expected to show themselves in a new work, and in a period so long as eleven years, find any place in the interesting House, and with substantial unani- ^ See the very interesting account mity by the Lower House. A Com- of this important work recently pub- mittee has been appointed consisting lished by the Bible Society. This of eight Bishops and eight Presbyters pamphlet is especially commended to to take the necessary steps for giving the attention of the impartial reader, effect to the resolutions. The Com- It is singularly illustrative of many mittee consists of the eleven names of our supposed present difficulties, first specified in the above list, and and shows how, by the blessing of those of the Archdeacon of Bedford, the Holy Ghost, they have been sur- Canon Blakesley, Canon Selwyn, Dr. mounted by the earnest and faithful Jebb, and Dr. Kay. men who took part in the work. 198 REFISION OF THE pamphlet which gives the record of the progress and com- pletion of the labours. The men did their work on the basis of Tamil scholarship, and with a true sense of their responsibiHties, and they have been permitted to bring their faithful labours to a successful close. And as it has been with them; so we are persuaded it will now be among ourselves. The bonds will be reverence for God's Word and God's truth, and sound and practised scholarship ; and these will be found too strong even for religious prejudices, if indeed they are to be considered as likely to be shown by men of disciplined minds in matters of English and Hellenic grammar and criticism. Again and again must the general reader be reminded of the great difference between a commentary and a revision. The former work could not be executed by such a mixed body as is now under con- sideration; the latter certainly could, because the appeal would lie in all cases to scholarship ; and here, thank God, there is neither High Church nor Low Church, neither Conformity nor Dissent If the mass of general readers could once be persuaded of this simple fact — that the more accurate the scholarship, the more tolerant and charitable are men found to be when in co-operation, we should hear far less gloomy anticipations of the animosities and ruptures that we are told would show themselves in a mixed body of scholars of differing religious persuasions. But those who indulge in such anticipations are not scholars, and have never done an hour's work of revision in co-operation with others. Their words, however, have some power to do harm. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 199 We may come to the conclusion then that there is not, at the present time at any rate, much force in the second ob- jection. A few years back it would have had much weight, but these few years have brought with them many changes, both for good and for evil. The utmost that can be urged is that a revised Version might not win its way by equal rates of progress among Churchmen and Dissenters, but the an- ticipation that there would be a Church Bible and a Dis- senter's Bible, is really an anticipation only fit for a common- place in a popular speech, or an argument in a newspaper- letter. The question of our relation to the American and Colonial Relation to Colonial Churches is very different, and confessedly is not without its Churches difficulties. These two considerations, however, go far to America, modify them ; — first, that the changes will, as we have shown, probably be few ; and secondly, that there will not be any antecedent jealousies and prejudices (such as between the Church and Dissent), which could hinder the changes being accepted, if really good. The result probably will be, that any changes that ultimately obtain full acceptance at home will very readily be adopted both by the American and Colonial Churches. The question will really turn on the amount of and nature of the changes. If they are few and good, they will be accepted ; if not, they will not meet with acceptance either at home or abroad. The third objection is perhaps the most important of the The 3rd three, but it is one which, by the nature of the case, it is not beiongs"o very easy to meet. We are transferred into the future and ^^^ future. 200 REVISION OF THE have very few data derived from the past on which to hazard a forecast. Former revisions certainly succeeded each other after no lengthened intervals, but then they were revisions which were suggested by the existing state of the translation, and the changeful character of the times. We have now, as all are ready to admit, a thoroughly good, though not a perfect translation. It has maintained its ground in its present form for 260 years. It has secured a firm hold on the affections of the people. It has become also a sort of literary monu- ment of which every Englishman and every English critic of eminence (if we except a few ill-natured remarks of Mr. Hallam^) is justly proud. These are facts which certainly seem to suggest the persuasion that one cautious and reverent retouching of the old picture might be tolerated, but that all parties, after they had accepted the work, — and this it would take time to bring about, — would very dis- tinctly concur in deprecating any further manipulations. The really 7?i07iu7ne?ital character of our Version is its best protection against progressive change, and this protection, we cannot help feeling persuaded, as long as England is England, will be always found available and sufficient. But, as we have already said, these are but forecasts in Faithfulness ' ^ requires the auswcr to forccasts. Different thinkers would probably come to different conclusions. Bias again may influence very seriously our predictions and anticipations. So it may be best, perhaps, to leave the objection as we find it, and rather to See his Literature of Europe, Vol. iii. p. 134 (Lond. 1839). ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 201 put on the other side what many feel to be their bounden duty, — viz., to place before our people God's truth in as faithful a fomi as the nature of the work permits. If there are errors, they ought to be removed for the truth's sake. If there are inaccuracies which give false tinges to deduced doctrines, surely we seem called upon to revise them now, whatever may be done in the future, in accordance with the known and, for the most part, fixed principles of grammar and scholarship. Surely, whatever may be our anticipations of future proceedings, whatever our hopes of further dis- coveries, we do seem bound, for very thankfulness, to take the critical aid that has been so mysteriously extended to us, and with the Sinaitic Manuscript, and the vast accumulated knowledge of other Manuscripts that has of late been made available, to prepare ourselves reverently to bring up our English Testament to that standard of correctness which is now clearly attainable. If this is the duty of the present, then we must be content to leave the morrow to be careful for the things of itself We might justly have been anxious if the amount of change had seemed likely to have been greater than we have now found it likely to be. After the estimate we have formed, and the results arrived at, when taken in combination with the calls of duty to which we have just adverted, it does seem proper, whatever the future may be, cautiously and reverently to go forward, and if the third objection weighs with us, to set now an example to the future of our circumspectness, our sense of responsibility, and our guarded reverence for 202 REVISION OF THE England's greatest treasure. The nature of our action now may exercise vast influence on the future ; nay, it may not only give the tone to all changes in days yet to come, but may prevent rash and sweeping changes, which inaction, at the present time, may only too probably bring about. So let us reverently and cautiously go forward, and now, lastly, consider how and in what manner we may best pursue our onward way. The consideration of this question will form the subject of our concluding chapter. ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 203 CHAPTER VII. BEST MANNER OF PROCEEDING WITH THE WORK. We may now suitably bring our considerations to a close by a few remarks on the authority under which it would seem best that a revision of the Holy Scriptures should be under- taken, and on the most hopeful mode of proceeding with the actual work. In reference to the first question, — the authority under Convoca- tion the which the work should be undertaken, — we have now happily, proper au - and we may also rightly say, providentially, no necessity for ^^^ ^^k. any lengthened comments. The question has recently, and even subsequently to the printing of the early pages of this work, been answered for us. The Convocation of Canterbury has not only given its weighty approval to the undertaking, but has also appointed a Committee of sixteen men,^ with power ' The names have been specified House to be double that from the above: see the note on p. 197. In Upper. In the present case, how- reference to this number of 16, it is ever, on its being pointed out that so right here to notice the vrisdom and large a body as 16, in addition to the forbearance shown by the Lower 8 Bishops, would practically much House. Several of our readers may limit the numbers that could be know that when a joint Commission co-opted from the general company of both Houses of Convocation is of Biblical scholars not belonging to appointed, it is customary for the Convocation (the Committee other- number appointed from the Lower wise being likely to become utterly 204 REFISION OF THE to add to their number, to make a beginning, and in due time to place some specimens of their work before Convoca- tion and the Nation at large. That Committee will have met and decided on its future plan of operations before these lines will come before the eye of the reader. So the Convocation of Canterbury has taken up the great and national work. Yes, the work is marked out, and some of the future labourers are already called forth to commence it. At such a time and in such a cause, is it too much humbly to ask that the prayers of all those that love the word of God in sincerity may constantly be offered up for all those who, in these anxious times, either are now or here- after shall be called to take part in the work, and who, in the prosecution of that work, will need all the support that such prayers are especially permitted to minister ? Convocation has undertaken the work. And with this issue many at first will be, and will probably avow themselves to be, utterly dissatisfied. Such a work they will urge ought to have been committed to a Royal Commission ; the highest earthly authority in this realm should have summoned together the Revisers of the future, and assigned to them their duties and their work. The National treasure should have been entrusted to men chosen out from the Nation at unwieldy), — the Lower House, alike from the Upper House. See the with good sense and good feeling, recent debates in Convocation, and accepted the suggestion that the num- the very sensible speech of Lord her from their body should be re- Alwyne Compton in The Guardian duced to the same number as that for May i8, p. 585. ENGLISH NEJV TESTAMENT. 205 large, not to the members of an antiquated body, and to the precarious aid that might be extended to them by those who are without. Such thoughts are natural, and such thoughts will find pubhc expression ; but they will not be, after all, the thoughts of the sober observers of the days in which we now are living : they will not be the expressions of those who best and most intelligently appreciate the mighty changes which each year that is passing is now silently bringing with it. Convocation is really the best authority under which such a work could be undertaken, and (not to mention others) for this one, simple, and homely reason — that what we want is a revised Version, and not an improved Version ; and that the latter would almost certainly be the result of the labours of such a Royal Commission as would inevitably be called to the work in these present days. It would be constructed, almost certainly, on the principle of including all representa- tive men who had any sufficient claim to scholarship, — and a very representative Version would such a body most assuredly produce. No, we may be certainly thankful that those who stand highest in the national councils have shown no disposition to encourage these ambitious and ultimately self-frustrating designs. We may almost trace the provi- dential ordering of God in the turn that the Revision ques- tion has lately taken. We have now, at any rate, no fear of an over-corrected Version. The men now appointed, and those who will be invited to join them will all feel alike, that they are entering upon a work, in which that which will most commend them to public favour will be the least possible 2o6 REFISION OF THE amount of change consistent with faithfulness} A Royal Commission would conceive itself to be independent, and would act accordingly. A body, constituted as the body of Revisers now will be constituted, will have soberly to consult public religious feeling. It will always have before it this plain fact, — that their work can only hope to take the place of the venerable Version now in our hands, by being that Version, not only generally and substantially, but that Ver- sion in all its details, save only those where amending hands may have removed some scattered errors and imperfections. Such a body will, by the very nature of the case, even inde- pendently of those higher principles by which it will, beyond all doubt, be influenced, know perfectly well that to achieve any success it must labour patiently, vigilantly, and sympa- thizingly ; and such a knowledge will act as a healthy incen- tive. It will only have itself and its own eiforts to trust to. To succeed is really little more than its very condition of existence. To fail is to be disbanded and dissipated. When we thus soberly consider the problem and the pro- posed mode of solving it, we can hardly doubt that even those who may at first have felt the strongest prejudice against a so-called National work being attempted by members of the Convocation of Canterbury (and we hope, ultimately, of York) and those scholars who may be invited to join them, will in the end admit that it is best that ' See the comments in The Times p. 99. This will probably be one for May 6, already referred to on of the leading rules. ENGLISH NEfV TESTAMENT. 207 matters should have taken this their present and almost unlooked-for turn. We may honestly even more than ac- quiesce in the present arrangement, and wish all concerned in it a hearty God-speed. Of course at present many things are uncertain, and must The future be considered as yet in the realm of hope, rather than that f^l^^J^'^ of knowledge and experience. We cannot tell confidently to what extent those without will join in the work,^ nor, if they do join, can we certainly predict that all will act together ' It is especially cheering to ob- serve that the practical invitation of Convocation to those w^ho are not members of the Church of England has been responded to in the spirit in which it was given. The writer of a thoroughly friendly article in The Freeman of May 13, expresses the hope that 'Nonconformists will not be slow to respond to any in- vitation to co-operate in the task inaugurated by Convocation,' and closes his remarks with the follow- ing wise and conciliatory words : — *We earnestly hope that, should any of our number be summoned to the assistance of the Committee of Convocation, they will imme- diately respond. Their task is simplified by the determination to revise, and not to re-translate. A new translation would raise the vexed question of the rendering of the words which relate to baptism. Revision, we conclude, leaves that question where it was. In any case, fidelity to the original text must be the ruling principle, and he that hath the Divine Word in the lan- guage in which it was originally written should give it faithfully, in its exact equivalent, to the English- speaking peoples of the world. We wish the enterprise the Divine blessing and acceptance with the churches, and counsel our readers to follow the wise and liberal lead of the Bishops (whose recommenda- tions we cordially endorse) in the proposed revision of the English version of the Bible.' It may be re- marked that we had ourselves an- ticipated this very expression of opinion, and had ventured positively to say for Baptist scholars what is here said by themselves. See above, p. 93, note I, which was written prior to the words here quoted. 2o8 EEFISION OF THE with easiness and harmony. We cannot be sure that they may not all be disposed to attempt a far more sweeping re- vision than the Church and even Nation would tolerate. We dare not confidently say that they may not begin with caution and moderation, and be accelerated into innovation. All such things are possible ; but we may reasonably have hope, and even well-grounded hope, that it will be otherwise, and that both Confomiity and Nonconformity will act in this matter both wisely and fraternally ; and will only vie with each other in reverent solicitude to do faithfully that which they have been called to undertake, and in that wise fear and trembling with which the devout scholar of the nineteenth century should approach the revision of the noblest Version of the written words of Patriarchs, Prophets, Evangelists, and Apostles that the v/orld has ever known. We may now pass, secondly and lastly, to a brief conside- ration of the manner in which the work should be undertaken and performed. The work The chief principles have already been laid down in the done to-' foregoing pages. We have already specified the leading s^^^^^- canons which reflection and experience alike seem to suggest as the fundamental rules that must be followed in a work such as that to which we are now definitely pledged. These we have already seen are — Firsf, that the work must be done round a common table. Mind must act on mind ; thought on thought. We must have no ambitious schemes of col- lecting opinions by correspondence or otherwise, unless those collected opinions are to be discussed by the gathered ENGLISH NEIV TESTAMENT. 209 body of revisers. We must not delegate to any small Com- mittee the work of consolidating or harmonizing the opinions of the many that may with profit be called into counsel. No, both the revisers of the Old and of the New Testament respectively must do their work together, and discuss not only their own proposals, but also all the suggestions of others, in their own common rooms of council. On this, taught by ex- perience, we lay the greatest stress. And not only the present, but the past confirms this view. We have seen that, in a great degree, the success of our present Authorized Version was due to co-operative union, and that the points in which it partially failed — viz., consistency of renderings, and harmony in the application of grammatical principles, are just those points in which a system which gave the New Testament to two different companies, under two different chairmen, might beforehand be expected to fail. But if we thus press for union in work, we also insist, with equal earnestness, on the necessity of individual labour in private. To make such a union a truly co-operative union, every member of it would have to work privately as well as publicly. Each scholar belonging to the body would of course come with his cor- rections carefully made in private, reconsidered, and formally committed to writing. With these he would take his place at the council-table, and these he would compare with the corrections similarly made by the rest of his brethren. The changes ultimately agreed upon would be the result of the comparison, and of the discussion which each item in the comparison would be liable to call out. Many corrections p 2IO REFISION OF THE would be found to have been made by the majority, and would at once be accepted by all present ; others would require consideration ; a certain portion would call out dis- cussion, and could only be finally settled by a formal vote. While then we thus urge, as the first principle, co-operative union, we not the less insist upon previous and for7nal pre- paration i?i private^ so as to concentrate attention on what might seem on deliberation to require it, and to obviate all improper waste of time in discussion of mere proposals of the moment Experienc: If this would Seem to be our first principle, the secofid ^ \^t^^ would certainly seem to be the due recognition of experience as the surest guide. In other words, the work at first must be done tentatively. A careful record of principles apparently arrived at, and even of renderings of passages marked by certain grammatical characteristics, e.g. hypothetical sen- tences, involving what could not or would not happen,^ past ^ We may give as an instance such ciple for translating these, and he passages as John v. 46, viii. jo, al,, will find it extremely difficult to where we have the imperfect in both carry it out in easy and idiomatic clauses, when contrasted with such English. Even in the simplest passages as Matt. xi. 21, where both case, — imperfect in both clauses and clauses have the aorist, or with such aorist in both clauses, — if we try passages as Heb. iv. 8, where there always to trans ate the former by is an aorist in the first clause and an 'would' and the latter by 'would imperfect in the second, or con- have' (not an unreasonable principle) versely, as John xiv. 28, where the we shall find many a passage that imperfect is in the first clause and will put even this rule to a test that the aorist in the second. I et any it will not in practice be found able one try to lay down a settled prin- successfully to bear. ENGLISH NEIF TESTAMENT. 211 participles with finite verbs, the use of ' shall' or ' shall have' in the translation of the aorist subjunctive after certain temporal particles, &c. — all would require to be noted down at the time and to be carefully registered. There would thus be a large and increasing amount of general principles which would be continually tested by actual practice, and ultimately confirmed and consolidated. With these thus acquired and thus verified, the whole work would be recon- sidered, and the result thus arrived at accepted for that edition as final. The //z/r^ principle would be to preserve the mean between Revision pretermission of what ought to have been corrected, and ^„^^^^^^ but mere improvement in renderings when the necessity for the sufficient, change was not distinctly appreciable. In other words, the revision would have to be alike conservative and sufficient ; carried out on the general principle of the least possible change on the one hand, and yet honourably imitative of that extreme vigilance, which (in the comparison in Chap. iii. of those passages as given in our own Version, with the same passages as given in Tyndale and the early Versions) we have already observed to be such a special and honourable characteristic of the Revision of 161 1. To innovate, or, what is called ' improve,' is a grievous mistake on the one side ; but it must not be forgotten that there is a directly contrary mistake, which, if made, might lead to very un- welcome consequences. If the revision were not fairly a sufficient one, it would certainly be followed at no great length of time by another attempt, and the very evil, of p 2 212 REFISIOh OF THE which we have been forced to admit the possibility in our last chapter, would become real and actual. To use a homely simile, if we create an appetite for revision we must be careful to satisfy it. No doubt this canon is a far easier one to state than to follow. This golden mean of correcting just what ought to be corrected is excessively hard to main- tain ; still we feel confident that if the general reasonableness and truth of this principle be fairly recognised, and if the attempt be made, as far as possible, to act on it, experience will gradually make the observance of it more and more easy and instinctive. The principle, of course, really in- volves all that has already been said on the limits of revision, and includes numberless degrees of application : yet, we are persuaded, if once the reviser clearly appreciates the difference between a mere debateable improvement and a thoroughly necessary correction, he will be enabled, after a moderate amount of practice, to decide with approximate success in those many cases which lie on the border-land, and, in the just estimate of which, the strongest call is made upon the intelligence and judgment of the reviser. Our own cor- rections in the fifth chapter will, we have no doubt, supply the acute reader with several instances in which we ourselves have unwittingly crossed the frontier, and have introduced unnecessary corrections ; still, if it be so, we shall have, at any rate, illustrated the truth of another principle, often insisted on in these pages, that no single mind can produce a thoroughly good and consistent revision. T\i.t fourth principle, which it would seem most desirable ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 213 carefully to observe, and in every case strictly to act upon The old tliroughout the work, has been already briefly alluded to in J'^^^ JJ^^J the introductory chapter, and may now be stated more fully and precisely. It relates to the language and vocabulary to be used in the corrections and alterations that may be intro- duced ; and it may be expressed as follows : In corrections limit the choice of words to the vocabulary of the presetit Versio7i combined with that of the Versions that preceded it -^ and in alterations preserve as far as possible the rhythm and cadence of the Authorized Version. This principle cannot be too strongly insisted upon. It is in the choice of words, and the juxta-position of the w^ords when chosen, that the success of any revision will be found in a great degree to depend. And for these three reasons : the revised Version must be a popular Version ; it must also be a Ver- sion that reads well, and can be heard with the old and familiar pleasure with which our present Version is always listened to ; it must, thirdly, be such that no consciousness ' It seems desirable especially to regard of the language in which the include the earlier Versions, with the corrections are to be clothed. Pre- caution only that theRhemish Version, quently they will be found to con- from the peculiar nature of its Ian- tain the very alteration we might guage, must commonly be excepted. wish to introduce. And herein we It is often, as has been already re- shall supplement the work of 161 1. marked (see p. 91), useful in its The translators of that day were vocabulary, but so Latinized that it bidden to revert to the older Versions, can only be used with the utmost but it has been already observed that caution. The other Versions, espe- they did this very imperfectly. See cially those of Tyndale and Cover- p. 90, and Westcott, History of the dale, may be used very freely in English Bible, p. 339. 214 REVISION OF THE of novelty of turn or expression is awakened in the mind of hearer or reader. In a word, we must never be reminded that we are not hearing the old Version ; and must only be brought to perceive the revision, when we read it over thoughtfully in private. Such a result can only be obtained by making the correction in words chosen out of (so to speak) a strictly Biblical vocabulary, and also by the mechanical but very necessary proceeding of having eabh chapter, when completed, read aloud, slowly and con- tinuously, by one of the body of Revisers to his assembled brethren. Many a correction which the eye and inward feeling might have been wilHng to accept will be beneficially challenged by the simple yet subtle process of the hearing of the outward ear. This very homely suggestion will be found of some practical usefulness. Vote not to Tht fifth principle is more one of detail, but still it seems be hurried. to involve in it so much of common sense and practical wisdom that it perhaps deserves a place among the leading principles we are now specifying, and it may be stated in the following rule : — In every passage where there may be distinct differences of opinion, and decided expressions of it, reserve the taking of the vote thereon till the beginning of the next meeting. Let the arguments for the different renderings be fully stated and concluded at the prior meet- ing, so that nothing remains but the decision between two or more competing corrections. But let that decision, as we have said, be made at the subsequent meeting, after time has been taken for private reconsideration, and after ENGLISH NEfV TESTAMENT. 515 every trace of that slight irritation which is often called out in the very best of us by opposing argument and by the keenness of discussion, has entirely disappeared. It should be a fixed rule that the discussion should not be reopened when the vote is taken, unless with the consent of two- thirds ; as, otherwise, the very evil which this rule is de- signed to repress would be again called into existence and operation. Such a rule requires but few comments to recommend it. It is based on the recognition of some amount of poor human infirmity, which, in such a calm and holy work as the revision of the Scriptures, should ever be sensitively provided against. There should be no tinge of temper or party spirit in any correction, however slight, that may hereafter find its place on the pages of the English Bible. Our sixth principle relates to the use of the margin, and '^e^t should ^ ^ always be is founded on a due recognition of the importance of two better than practically opposing considerations. On the one hand, we have already distinctly expressed the opinion, and have acted upon it in more than one passage of the sample-revisions in a foregoing chapter — that, in a doubtful passage, the present rendering should be maintained, unless there was a distinct preponderance of argument and authority against it; and that the competing rendering should be placed in the margin. On the other hand, no principle seems more dis- tinctly to commend itself to us than this, — that the margin should not, in the general judgment of scholars, be con- sidered to be exegetically or critically superior to the 2l6 REFISION OF THE text.^ Such is the judgment commonly entertained in refe- rence to our present margin ; such certainly should not be the judgment of scholars and divines in reference to the margin of the future. But how can we harmonize these partially con- flicting considerations ? How can we combine conservatism with loyalty to the calm decision of an intelligent majority ? Perhaps thus, — J^'irsf, by considering each existing marginal rendering as so 7iearly of the same authority as that of the text, that if the majority, even by a single vote," decided for the margin, the margin and the text should at once change places. Secondly^ in cases where there may be It is with some degree of regret that we observe that the Bishop of Lincoln, in his recent speech in Convocation (see Guardian for May II, p. 550), still advocates what, we have seen, he recom- mended in Convocation thirteen years ago. See above, p. 6, note 2. There is nothing we may more justly deprecate than any plan which might contemplate placing the cor- rections that may be proposed in the margin. Any plan more likely to invite imperfectly considered cor- rections can hardly be conceived. It would in fact be thoroughly to misuse the margin; it would give (if the Bi; hop's suggestions were adopted) veiy undesirable liberty to individual ministers — viz., as to whether they would read publicly he text or the margin; and it would also at once relieve the Re- visers of a large portion of that deep feeling of responsibility, which a continual remembrance that what they are recommending is for the Text, would be certain to bring with it. How soberly and how thoughtfully men would form their decisions, when those decisions were to settle (if their Revision was ac- cepted) what was ultimately to take the place of the present words, and hereafter to be read publicly as a portion of the Book of Life. 2 We may illustrate this by an instance in one of the two sample- portions of the Authorized Version which we have revised in Chap. v. In Romans viii. 27, it is doubtful whether oti is causal or simply demonstrative, whether, in feet, it is to be translated 'because' or ENGLISH NEH' TESTAMENT. 217 no marginal rendering, by providing that some fixed pro- portion of votes, for example two-thirds, should always be required before any portion of the present Version should finally be displaced, whether to be transferred to the margin or no. The transference to the margin would obviously apply only to cases of real importance, and in which all would agree, whichever side they might take, that the alternative rendering ought specially to be recorded. On a final revision, then, two-thirds might with profit be required, in reference to all differences from the A. V., but in z. first revision the decision of a simple majority should always be allowed to prevail.^ No committee would be wise to begin their work with self-tied hands. Reverence, experience, * that.' Here the A. V. places the second of these two translations in the margin. On the principle then above laid down, a bare majority would be entitled to take this latter translation if they thought fit. They perhaps would take it, as the clause really does not strictly contain the reason for the assertion in the fore- going clause, but seems rather to explain more precisely what is just before stated generally — namely, thatHe'maketh intercession, &c.' So Grotiusand Estius, and, among more recent expositors, Fritzsche, Meyer, Reiche, and others. ^ We do here earnestly repeat the hope, already expressed in substance in an earlier portion of this work (seep. 26), that the judgment of the Ancient Versions will especially be considered. In doubtful cases, and where the grammatical and exegetical arguments are very nearly in equipoise, the judgment of the early Versions is of great moment. Every pains therefore should be taken to ascertain their opinions; and those opinions ought to be ac- counted as votes of a very preroga- tive character. Great weight may also justly be laid on the express decisions of the Greek Fathers. The deliberate opinion of men who spoke the language of the New Testament cannot fail to exercise considerable influence on the judg- ment of every sober interpreter. 2i8 REVISION OF THE and let us not fail to add, prayer for spiritual guidance, would always be found to be of more avail than elaborate rules, which the stress of practice and the diversity of cir- cumstances would soon show to be utterly nugatory. Such a body as the Revisers should be jealously careful to reserve to themselves all proper freedom. Rules and canons are good, but elasticity is better ; and in no undertaking that can readily be conceived, will elasticity be found a more necessary element than in the translation of Scripture or the revision of translations already made. Elasticity is the characteristic of every Version from the days of Tyndale down to the date of the last revision, and elasticity must be the characteristic of the revised Version of the future, if it is ever to displace or even rival the fresh, vigorous, and genuinely idiomatic translation that bears the honoured name of the Authorized Version. Follow the The seventh and last principle may be very briefly stated, dd rules. ^^^^ conveniently embodied in the following recommendation, viz., that, mutatis mutandis^ the Revisers of our own day should consider themselves as bound by the spirit of the rules laid down for the guidance of the Translators of 1611. In several points they might even be bound by the letter \ but, as the circumstances are different, and the problem now to be solved not perfectly the same as it was then, it would seem enough to suggest a loyal adherence to the spirit of the rules, and especially a careful imitation of the manner in which those rules were applied. To say more would be to pass into details which have either been already noticed ENGLISH NEfF TESTAMENT. 219 and illustrated in the foregoing pages, or which can only properly be discussed when all the varied exigencies of the work shall have displayed themselves in actual practice. The rules of the revision of 161 1 may form the basis for the rules of the new revision ; but they must be read subject to the inherent differences between the work of the past and the work of the future. The former Revisers had to deal with a Version of but moderate pretensions (the Bishops' Bible), and but doubtfully holding its own against its Genevan rival. The Revisers of these days have to deal with a Ver- sion of the highest possible strain, and that deservedly stands unique and unapproached. It may be wise, then, for our present Revisers to avail themselves of the wisdom of past rules, but it must nearly always be rather in the newness of their spirit, than in the oldness of the letter. To sum up all, then, in a single sentence, we would re- spectfully and deferentially say to the learned and faithful men that will shortly address themselves to this great under- taking : — Do your work together ; consider experience your truest guide; dorUt try to Hmpi-ove' our present Version^ but be satisfied with correcting it; use the old words., and have an ear for the old rhythm; don't decide till afterthought has exercised its due influence; make the text better than the margin; and lastly, ^//(?w the spirit of the old rules. We may now close this chapter, and with it the present Conclusion, work. There are numberless details which might yet be specified. There are many suggestions, only partially de- veloped, which perhaps it might not be wholly out of place 220 REFISION OF THE to specify in a chapter that has for its heading — The best manner of proceeding with the work. But all these things we may now leave to the learned body of men who either have been, or are about to be called to the important work. Let us trust all details to their wisdom and faithfulness, and support them by our prayers. Their work is arduous ; much is expected from them ; the object at which they are aiming is almost discouragingly high : success is what is demanded of them, and implied in the very fact of their being called together ; failure is an individual as well as a collective re- proach. Yes, the work is arduous. Never since the last revision have scholars and theologians girded up their loins to a work in which more faithfulness was required in pre- paration ; more vigilance in execution ; more patience in discussing ; more wisdom in discerning ; more sobriety in judging. Never, during the two centuries and a half that have now passed away, has English learning and good sense been called upon to submit themselves to a severer test. Never was there a work in which could be needed not only for the general body, but for every individual member of it, more patient energy, deeper humility, and a fuller sense of duty and responsibility. Let us pray, then, for our Revisers and their work. Let us pray that their work may bring a blessing to this Church and Nation, and make wiser unto salvation not only us at home, but all those that sj^eak our common tongue — those countless thousands whose inner and spiritual life the de- cisions of these Revisers may affect, and whose knowledge ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. 221 of God's message to mankind their deliberations may be permitted to further. But those results are not yet. That future is still distant. Even with the most prospered issues, a generation must pass away ere the labours of the present time will be so far recognised as to take the place of the labours of the past. The youngest scholar that may be called upon to bear his part in the great undertaking will have fallen on sleep before the labours in which he may have shared will be regarded as fully bearing their hoped-for fruit. The latest survivor of the gathered company will be resting in the calm of Paradise ere the work at which he toiled will meet with the reception which, by the blessing of God the Holy Ghost, it may ultimately be found to deserve. The bread will be cast upon the waters, but it will not be found till after many days. And it is good that it should be so. Such work as the revision of the noblest Version of the Word of God that this world holds, is not for the fleeting praise or blame of contemporaries, but for the calm judgment of the holy and the wise in distant days and generations yet to come. . . . With such mingled feelings, with these humbly implied aspirations on the one hand, and these chastening remembrances on the other, — with the quickest sense of frailty and weakness, and yet with the consciousness of deepest responsibility, let our Revisers now address themselves to their work, and in the end all may be well. Let us remember that our best and highest powers are vouchsafed to us in this world only for labour while it is day, but let us also verily remember 222 REVISION OF THE ENGLISH NEfV TESTAMENT. that such labour, if faithfully bestowed, will abide, for that on which it is to be bestowed is changeless and eternal. All flesh is grass, and all the glory of man as the FLOWER OF GRASS. ThE GRASS WITHERETH, AND THE flower thereof falleth away j but the word of the Lord endureth for ever. THE end. RELIGIOUS AND MORAL WORKS. A Critical and Grammatical Commentary on St. Paul's Epistles ; Greek Text, with Revised Translation and English Notes. By Charles J. Ellicott, D.D., Bishop of G-loucester and Bristol. 8vo. Galatians, Fourth Edition, 8s. 6d. Ephesians, Fourth Edition, 8s. 6d. Pastoral Epistles, Fourth Edition, 10s. 6d. PiiiLiPPiANS, Colossians, and Philemon, Third Edition, 10s. 6d. Thessalonians, Third Edition, 7s. 6d, Historical Lectures en the Life of our Lord Jesus Christ : being the Hulsean Lectures for 1859. By Charles J. Ellicott, D.D. Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. Fifth Edition. 8vo, 12s. *^* The present edition has been generally revised. The text has been left unaltered, but additions have been made in many places to the notes, and in a few instances corrections have been introduced. The whole volume has been read over in connexion with the recent work of Caspari, intitled Chronolugisch-geogra2Msclie Einleitung in das Lchen Jesu Christi, and is now supplied with continuous references to this excellent treatise. The Destiny of the Creature ; and other Sermons preached before the University of Cambridge. By Charles J. Ellicott, D.D. Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. Fourth Edition. Post 8vo, 5s. The Life and Epistles of St. Paul, By W. J. CoNTBEARE, M.A. fate Fellow of Trin. Coll. Cantab., and J. S. HowsoN, D.D. Principal of Liverpool College. Library Edition, with all the Original Illustrations, Maps, Landscapes on Steel, Woodcuts, &c. 2 vols. 4to, 48s. Intermediate Edition, with a Selection of Maps, Plates, and Woodcuts. 2 vols, square crown 8vo, 31s. 6d. Student's Edition, revised and condensed, with 46 Illustrations and Maps. 1 vol. crown 8vo, price 9s. The Voyage and Shipwreck of St. Paul; with Dissertations on the Ships and Navigation of the Ancients. By James Smith, F.R.S. Crown 8vo, Charts, 10s. 6d. The Acts of the Apostles ; with a Commentary, and Practical and Devotional Suggestions for Readers and Students of the English Bible. By the Rev. F. C. Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter, &c. New Edition, 8vo, 12s. Qd. An Exposition of the Thirty- Nine Articles, His- torical and Doctrinal. By E. Harold Browne, D.D. Lord Bishop of Ely. Eighth Edition. 8vo, 16s. LONGMANS, GREEN, READER AND DYER. 2 Belif/ious and Moral Works. Ewald's History of Israel to the Death of Moses. Translated from the German. Edited with a Preface and an Appendix, by Russell Martineau, M.A., Professor of Hebrew in Manchester New College, London. Second Edition, continued to the Commencement of the Monarchy. 2 vols. 8vo, 24s. An Introduction to the Study of the New Testa- ment, Critical, Exegetical, and Theological. By the Rev. S. Davidson, D.D., LL.D. 2 vols. 8vo, 30s. The Greek Testament ; with Notes, Grammatical and Exegetical. By the Rev. W. Websteb, M.A., and the Rev. W. F. Wilkinson, M.A. 2 vols. 8vo, 11. is. Vol. I. The Gospels and Acts, 20s. „ II. The Epistles and Apocalypse, 24s. Rev. T. H. Home's Introduction to the Critical Study and Knowledge of the Holy Scriptures. Twelfth Edition, as last revised throughout and brought up to the existing State of Biblical Knowledge ; under careful editorial revision. With 4 Maps and 22 AVoodcuts and Facsimiles. 4 vols. 8vo, 42s. Eev. T. H. Home's Compendious Introduction to the Study of the Bible, being an Analysis of tlie lartrer work by the same Author. Re-edited by the Rev. John Aire, M.A. With Maps, &c. Post 8vo, ^s. Passing Thoughts on Religion. By the Author of * Amy Herbert.' New Edition. Fcp. 5s. ' Spiritual Songs' for the Sundays and Holidays throughout the Year. By J. S. B. Moxsfll, LL.D , Vicar of Egham and Rural Dean. Fourth Edition, Sixth Thousand. Fcp. price 4s. Qd. The Beatitudes : Abasement before God : Sorrow for Sin; Meekness of Spirit; Desire for Holiness : Gentleness; Purity of Heart ; the Peace-makers ; Sufferings for Chiist. By ihe same Author. Third Edition, revised. Fcp. 3s. Qd. His Presence not his Memory, 1855. By the same Author, in Memory of his Son. Sixth Edition. 16mo. Is. Lyra Germanica, translated from the German by Miss C. WiNKWORTH. First Series, Hymns for the Sundays and Chief Festivals ; Second Series, the Christian Life. Fcp. 3s. 6cZ. each Series. LONGMANS, GREEN, PEADER, AND DYER. [SEI^TEIvIBEPl 1870.] GEIEML LIST OP WOEKS PUBLISHED BY Messrs. LONGMANS, GREEN, and CO. PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON. History^ Politics^ Historical Memoirs^ &c. The HISTORY of ENGLAND from the Fall of Wolsey to the Defeat of the Spanish Armada. By James ANTHOifT rKOUDE, M.A. late Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford. Library Edition", 12 Vols. 8vo. price £8 18s. Cabinet Edition, now appearing, in 12 vols, crown Sto. price 6s. each. The HISTORY of ENGLAND from the Accession of James II. By Lord Macaulay. Library Edition, 5 vols. 8vo. £4. Cabinet Edition, 8 vols, post 8vo. 48s. People's Edition, 4 vols, crown 8vo. 16s. LORD MACAULAY'S WORKS. Complete and Uniform Library Edition. Edited by his Sister, Lady Trevelyan. 8 vols. 8to. with Portrait, price £5 5s. cloth, or £8 8s. bound in tree-calf by Rivi6re. An ESSAY on the HISTORY of the ENGLISH GOVERNMENT and Constitution, from the Reign of Henry VII. to the Present Time. By John Earl Russell. Fourth Edition, revised. Crown 8vo. &s. SELECTIONS from SPEECHES of EARL RUSSELL, 1817 to 1841, and from Despatches, 1859 to 1865 ; with Introductions. 2 vols. 8vo. 28s. VARIETIES of VICE-REGAL LIFE. By Sir Wiloam Dbnison, K.C.B. late Governor-General of the Australian Colonies, and Governor of Madras. With Two Maps. 2 vols. 8vo. 28s. On PARLIAMENTARY GOVERNMENT in ENGLAND : Its Origin, Development, and Practical Operation. By Alpheus Todd, Librarian of the Legislative Assembly of Canada. 2 vols. 8vo. price £l 17s. LAND SYSTEMS and INDUSTRIAL ECONOMY of IRELAND, ENG- LAND, and CONTINENTAL COUNTRIES. By T. B. Clippb Leslie. LL.B. of Lincoln's Inn, Barrister-at-Law. 8vo. 12s. A HISTORICAL ACCOUNT of the NEUTRALITY of GREAT BRI- TAIN DURING the AMERICAN CIVIL WAR. By Mountague Ber- nard, M.A. Chichele Professor of International Law and Diplomacy in the University of Oxford. Royal 8vo. l&s. 2 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. The HISTORY of ENGLAND during the Reign of George the Third. By the Right Hon. W. N. Masset. Cabinet Edition. 4 vols, post 8vo.24s. The CONSTITUTIONAL HISTOEY of ENGLAND, since the Acces- sion of George III. 1760—1860. By Sir Thomas Eeskine Mat, C.B. Second Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 33s. HISTORICAL STUDIES. By Herman Merivale, M.A. 8vo. 125. 6d. The OXFORD REFORMERS of 1498— John Colet, Erasmus, and Thomas More ; being a History of their Eellow-work. By Frederic Seebohm. Second Edition, enlarged. 8vo. 14s. A HISTORY of WALES, derived from Authentic Sources. By Jane Williams, Ysgafell. 8vo. 14s. LECTURES on the HISTORY of ENGLAND, from the earliest Times to the Death of King Edward II. By William Longman. With Maps and Illustrations. 8vo. 15s. The HISTORY of the LIFE and TIMES of EDWARD the THIRD. By William Longman. With 9 Maps, 8 Plates, and 16 Woodcuts. 2 vols. 8vo. 28s. HISTORY of the NORMAN KINGS of ENGLAND, from a New Collation of the Contemporary Chronicles. By Thomas Cobbe, Barrister, of the Inner Temple. 8vo. price 16s. The OVERTHROW of the GERMANIC CONFEDERATION by PRUSSIA in 1866. By Sir Alexander Malet, Bart. K.C.B. With 5 Maps. 8vo. 18s. The MILITARY RESOURCES of PRUSSIA and FRANCE, and RECENT CHANGES in the ART of WAR. By Lieut.-Col. Chesnet, R.E. and Henry Reeve, D.C.L. Crown 8vo. price 7s. 6d. WATERLOO LECTURES: a Study of the Campaign of 1815. By Colonel Charles C. Chesnet, R.E. late Professor of Military Art and History in the Staff College. New Edition. 8vo. with Map, 10s. 6d. DEMOCRACY in AMERICA. By Alexis De Tocqueville. Trans- lated by Henry Reeve. 2 vols. 8vo. 21s. HISTORY of the REFORMATION in EUROPE in the Time of Calvin. By J. H. Merle D'Aubign]6, D.D. Vols. I. and II. Svo. 28s. Vol. IIL12S. Vol. IV. 16s. Vol. V. price 16s. HISTORY of FRANCE, from Clovis and Charlemagne to the Acces- sion of Napol6on III. By Eyre Evans Groove. 5 vols. Svo. £4 13s. CHAPTERS from FRENCH HISTORY ; St. Louis, Joan of Arc, Henri IV. with Sketches of the Intermediate Periods. By J. H. GuRNEY, M.A. New Edition. Fcp. Svo. 6s. 6d. MEMOIR of POPE SIXTUS the FIFTH. By Baron Hubner. Trans- lated from the Original in French, with the Author's sanction, by Hubert E. H. Jerningham. 2 vols. Svo. [Nearly ready. IGNATIUS LOYOLA and the EARLY JESUITS. By Stewart Rose. Svo. with Portrait, price 16s. The HISTORY of GREECE. By C. Thirlwall, D.D. Lord Bishop of St. David's. 8 vols. fcp. Svo. price 28s. I GREEK HISTORY from Themistocles to Alexander, in a Series of Lives from Plutarch. Revised and arranged by A. H. Clough. Fcp. with 4A Woodcuts, 6s. NEW WOEKS PUBLISHED 3T LONGMANS and CO. CRITICAL HISTOEY of the LANGUAGE and LITERATURE of Ancient Greece. By William Muke, of Caldwell. 5 vols. 8vo. £3 9s. The TALE of the GREAT PERSIAN WAR, from the Histories of Herodotus. By George W. Cox, M.A. New Edition. "Fcp. 3s. 6d. HISTORY of the LITERATURE of ANCIENT GREECE. By Pro- fessor K. O. MtJLLEE. Translated by the Right Hon. Sir Geoege Coene- WALL Lewis, Bart, and by J. W. Donaldson, D.D. 3 vols. 8vo. 21s. HISTORY of the CITY of ROME from its Foundation to the Sixteenth Century of the Christian Era. By Thomas H. Dxee, LL.D. 8vo. with 2 Maps, 15s. The HISTORY of ROME. By "Wilhelm Ihne. Translated and revised by the Author. Vols. I. and II. Svo. ^Nearly ready. HISTORY of the ROMANS nnder the EMPIRE. By the Very Rev. C. Meeivale, D.C.L. Dean of Ely. 8 vols, post Svo. 48s. The FALL of the ROMAN REPUBLIC ; a Short History of the Last Century of the Commonwealth. By the same Author. 12mo. 7s. &d. The STUDENT'S MANUAL of the HISTORY of INDIA, from the Earliest Period to the Present. By Colonel Meadows Tatloe, M.R.A.S. M.R.I.A. Author of ' The Confessions of a Thug.' Crown Svo. \_In the x)ress. The HISTORY of INDIA, from the Earliest Period to the close of Lord Dalhonsie's Administration. By John Claek Maeshman. 3 vols, crown Svo. 22s. &d. INDIAN POLITY : a View of the System of Administration in India. By Lieutenant-Colonel Geoege CHESJfET, Fellow of the University of Calcutta. New Edition, revised; with Map. Svo. price 21s. HOME POLITICS; being a consideration of the Causes of the Growth of Trade in relation to Labour, Pauperism, and Emigration. By DAJflEl. Geant. Svo. 7s. REALITIES of IRISH LIFE. By W. Steuart Trench, Land Agent in Ireland to the Marquess of Lansdowne, the Marquess of Bath, and Lord Digby. Eifth Edition. Crown Svo. price 6s. The STUDENT'S MANUAL of the HISTORY of IRELAND. By MaetP. Cusack, Authoress of the 'Illustrated of Ireland, from the Earliest Period to the Year of Catholic Emancipation.' Crown Svo. price 6s. CRITICAL and HISTORICAL ESSAYS contributed to the Edinburgh Beview. By the Right Hon. Loed Macatjlat. Cabinet Edition, 4 vols, post Svo. 24s. Libeaet Edition, 3 vols. Svo. 36s. People's Edition, 2 vols.'crown Svo. 8s. Student's Edition, 1 vol. cr. Svo. 6s. HISTORY of EUROPEAN MORALS, from Augustus to Charlemagne. By W. E. H. Lecet, M.A. Second Edition. 2 vols. Svo. price 28s. HISTORY of the RISE and INFLUENCE of the SPIRIT of RATIONALISM in EUROPE. By W. E. H. Leckt, M.A. Cabinet Edition, being the Fourth. 2 vols, crown Svo. price 16s. GOD in HISTORY ; or, the Progress of Man's Faith in the Moral Order of the World. By Baron Bunsen. Translated by Susanna Wink- WOETH; with a Preface by Dean Stanley. 3 vols. Svo. price 42s. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. The HISTOKY of PHILOSOPHY, from Thales to Comte. By Geoege Henry Lentes. Third Edition. 2 vols. 8to. 30*. TLe MYTHOLOGY of the AEYAN NATIONS. By George W. Cox, M.A. late Scholar of Trinity CoUego, Oxford, Joint-Editor, with the late Professor Brande, of the Fourth Edition of ' The Dictionary of Science, Literature, and Art,' Author of ' Tales of Ancient Greece,' &c. 2 vols. 8vo. 28vJ. EGYPT'S PLACE in UNIVERSAL HISTORY; an Historical Investi- gation. By Baron Bunsen, D.C.L. Translated by C. H. Cotteell, M.A. With Additions by S. Biech, LL.D. 5 vols. 8vo. price £8 14«. 6d. HISTORY of CIVILISATION in England and France, Spain and Scot- land. By Henet Thomas Buckle. New Edition of the entire Work, with a complete Index. 3 vols, crown 8vo, 2i>s. HISTORY of the CHRISTIAN CHURCH, from the Ascension of Christ to the Conrersion of Constantine. By E. Bueton, D.D. late Prof, of Divinity in the Univ. of Oxford. Eighth Edition. Ycp.Ss.6d. SKETCH of the HISTORY of the CHURCH of ENGLAND to the Revolution of 1688. By the Right Rev. T. V. Shoet, D.D. Lord Bishop of St. Asaph. Eighth Edition. Crown Svo. 7s. 6cZ. HISTORY of the EARLY CHURCH, from the First Preaching of the Gospel to the Council of Nicaea. a.d. 325. By Elizabeth M. Sewell, Author of 'Amy Herbert.' New Edition, with Questions. Fcp. 45. 6rf. ThB ENGLISH REFORMATION. By F. C. Massingberd, M.A. Chancellor of Lincoln and Rector of South Ormsby. Fourth Edition, revised. Fcp. Svo. 7s. Qd. MAUNDER' S HISTORICAL TREASURY ; comprising a General In- troductory Outline of Universal History, and a series of Separate Histories. Latest Edition, revised and brought down to the Present Time by the Rev. Geoege William Cox, M.A. Fcp. 6s. cloth, or 9s. 6d. calf. WOODWARD'S HISTORICAL and CHRONOLOGICAL ENCYCLO- PAEDIA.— The copious • Encyclopaedia of Chronology and History,' projected and left unfinished by the late B, B. Woodwaed, B.A. F.S.A. Librarian to the Queen at Windsor, is in an advanced state of preparation, and will be completed by Mr. :W. L. R. Gates, Editor of the Dictionary of General Biogra'phy, the friend, and for ten years the coUaborateur, of !JJr. Woodwaed. Biographical Worlcs, The LIFE and LETTERS of FARADAY. By Dr. Besce Jones, Secretary of the Royal Institution. Second Edition, thoroughly revised. 2 vols. 8vo. with Portrait, and Eight Engravings on Wood, price 28s. FARADAY as a DISCOVERER. By John Tyndall, LL.D. F.R.S. Professor of Natural Philosophy in the Royal Institution. New and Cheaper Edition, with Two Portraits. Fop. Svo. 3s. 6rf. The LIFE and LETTERS of the Rev. SYDNEY SMITH. Edited by his Daughter, Lady Holland, and Mrs. AusTiif. New Edition, complete in One Volume. Crown Svo. price 6s. A MEMOIR of GEORGE EDWARD LYNCH COTTON, D.D. late Lord Bishop of Calcutta ; with Selections from his Journals and Letters. Edited by Mrs. Cotton. [/» preparation. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. The LIFE of OLIVER CROMWELL, to the Death of Charles 1. By J. R. AxDKEWS, Barristei'-at-Law. 8vo. lAs. DICTIONARY of GENERAL BIOGRAPHY; containing Concise Memoirs and Notices of the most Eminent Persons of all Countries, from the Earliest Ages to the Present Time. Edited by W. L. R. Gates. 8vo. 21s. LIVES of the TTJDOR PRINCESSES, including Lady Jane Grey and her Sisters. Ey Agxes Stkickland, Author of 'Lives of the Queens of England.' Post 8vo. with Portrait, &c. 12s. Qd. LIVES of the QUEENS of ENGLAND. By Agnes Strickland. Library Edition, newly revised ; with Portraits of every Queen, Autographs, and Vignettes. 8 vols, post 8vo. 7s. 6d. each. MEMOIRS of BARON BUNSEN. Drawn chiefly from Family Papers by his Widow, Feances Baroness Bunsen. Second Edition, abridged ; with 2 Portraits and 4 Woodcuts. 2 vols, post 8vo. 21s. The LETTERS of the Right Hon. Sir GEORGE CORNEWALL LEWIS, Bart, to various Friends. Edited by his Brother, the Rev. Canon Sir G. F. Levtis, Bart. 8vo. with Portrait, price lis. LIFE of the DUKE of WELLINGTON. By the Rev. G. E. Gleig, M.A. Popular Edition, carefully revised -, with copious Additions. Crown Svo. with Portrait, 5s. HISTORY of MY RELIGIOUS OPINIONS. By J. H. Newman, D.D. Being the Substance of Apologia pro Vita, Su^. Post 8vo, 6s. FATHER MATHEW: a Biography. By John Francis Maguire, M.P. for Cork. Popular Edition, with Portrait. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. FELIX MENDELSSOHN'S LETTERS from Italy and Switzerland, and Letters from 1833 to 1847, translated by Lady Wallace. New Edition with Portrait. 2 vols, crown 8vo. 5s. each. MEMOIRS of SIR HENRY HAVELOCK, K.C.B. By John Clark Maeshman. Cabinet Edition, with Portrait. Crown Svo. price 3s. Qd. CAPTAIN COOK'S LIFE, VOYAGES, and DISCOVERIES. 18mo. Woodcuts, 2s. Qd. VICISSITUDES of FAMILIES. By Sir J. Bernard Burke, C.B. Ulster King of Arms. New Edition, remodelled and enlarged. 2^ vols. crown Svo. 21s. THE EARLS of GRANARD : a Memoir of the Noble Family of Forbes. Written by Admiral the Hon, John Forbes, and edited by George Arthur Hastings, present Earl of Granard, K.P. Svo. 10s. ESSAYS in ECCLESIASTICAL BIOGRAPHY. By the Eight Hon. Sir J. Stephen, LL.D. Cabinet Edition, being the Fifth. Crown Svo. 7s. 6d. MAUNDER' S BIOGRAPHICAL TREASURY. Thirteenth Edition, reconstructed, thoroughly revised, and in great part rewritten ; with about 1,000 additional Memoirs and Notices, by W. L. R. Gates. Fcp. 6s. LETTERS and LIFE of FRANCIS BACON, including all his Occa- sional Works. Collected and edited, with a Commentary, by J. Spedding, Trin. Coll. Cantab. Vols. I. and II. bvo. 24s. Vols. III. and IV. 24s. Vol. V. price 12s. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. Criticism^ Philosophy^ Polity^ &c. The INSTITUTES of JUSTINIAN; with English Introduction, Trans- lation, and Notes. By T. C. Sandaes, M.A. Barrister, late Fellow of Oriel Coll. Oxon. New Edition. 8vo. 15s. SOCRATES and the SOCRATIC SCHOOLS. Translated from the German of Dr. E. Zellee, witli the Author's approval, by the Rev. OSWALD J. Reichel, B.CL. and M.A. Crown 8vo. 8s. Qd. The STOICS, EPICUREANS, and SCEPTICS. Translated from the German of Dr. E. Zbllee, with the Author's approval, by Oswald J. Reichel, B.CL. and M.A. Crown Svo. price 14s. r The ETHICS of ARISTOTLE, illustrated with Essays and Notes. By Sir A. Geant, Bart. M.A. LL.D. Second Edition, revised and completed. 2 vols. Svo. price 28s. The NICOMACHEAN ETHICS of ARISTOTLE newly translated into English. By R, Williams, B.A.Pellow and late Lecturer of Merton College, and sometime Student of Christ Church, Oxford. 8vo. 12s. ELEMENTS of LOGIC. By R. Whatelt, D.D. late Archbishop of Dublin. New Edition. Svo. 10s. Qd. crown Svo. 4s. Qd. Elements of Rhetoric. By the same Author. New Edition. Svo. 10*. &d. crown Svo. 4s. Qd. English Synonymes. By E. Jane Whatelt. Edited by Archbishop Whatelt. 5th Edition. Fcp. 3s. BACON'S ESSAYS with ANNOTATIONS. By R. Whatelt, D.D. late Archbishop of Dublin. Sixth Edition. Svo. 10s. 6d. LORD BACON'S WORKS, collected and edited by J. Spedding, M.A. R. L. Ellis, M.A. and D. D. Heath. New and Cheaper Edition. 7 vols. Svo. price £3 13s. Qd. ENGLANL and IRELAND. By John Stuabt Mill. Fifth Edition, vo. Is. The SUBJECTION of WOMEN. By John Stuakt Mill. New Edition. Post 8vo.'5s. On REPRESENTATIVE GOVERNMENT. By John Stuart Mill. Third Edition. Svo. 9s. Crown Svo. 2s. On LIBERTY. By John Stuart Mill. Fourth Edition. Post Svo. 7s. Qd. Crown Svo. Is. 4cZ. Principles of Political Economy. By the same Author. Sixth Edition. 2 vols. Svo. 30s. Or in 1 vol. crown Svo. 5s. A System of Logic, Ratiocinative and Inductive. By the same Author. Seventh Edition. Two vols. Svo. 25s. ANALYSIS of Mr. MILL'S SYSTEM of LOGIC. By W. Stebbing, M.A. Fellow of Worcester College, Oxford. New Edition. 12mo. 3s. 6d. UTILITARIANISM. By John Stuart Mill. Third Edition. Svo. 5s. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. 7 DISSEETATIONS and DISCUSSIONS, POLITICAL, PHILOSOPHI- CAL, and HISTORICAL. By John StuaTvT Milx. Second Edition, revised. 3 vols. 8vo. 36*. EXAMINATION of Sir W. HAMILTON'S PHILOSOPHY, and of the Principal Philosophical Questions discussed in his Writings. By John Stuaet Mill. Third Edition. 8vo, 16s. An OUTLINE of the NECESSARY LAWS of THOUGHT : a Treatise on Pure and Applied Logic. By the Most Rev. AVilliam, Lord Arch- bishop of York, D.D. P.R.S. Ninth Thousand. Crown 8vo. 5s. 6d. The ELEMENTS of POLITICAL ECONOMY. By Henry Dunnino MACLEOD, M.A. Barrister-at-Law. 8vo. 16s. A Dictionary of Political Economy ; Biographical, Bibliographical, Historical, and Practical. By the same Author. Vol. I. royal 8vo. 30s. The ELECTION of REPRESENTATIVES, Parliamentary and Muni- cipal ; a Treatise. By Thomas Haee, Barrister-at-Law. Third Edition, with Additions. Crown 8vo. 6s. SPEECHES of the RIGHT HON. LORD MACAULAY, corrected by Himself. People's Edition, crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. Lord Macaulay's Speeches on Parliamentary Reform in 1831 and 1832. 16mo. Is. INAUGURAL ADDRESS delivered to the University of St. Andrews. By John Stuaet Mill. 8vo. 5s. People's Edition, crown 8vo. Is. A DICTIONARY of the ENGLISH LANGUAGE. By R. G. Latham, M,A. MJD. F.R.S. Founded on the Dictionary of Dr. Samuel Johnson, as edited by the Rev. H. J. Todd, with numerous Emendations and Additions. In Four Volumes, 4to. price £7. THESAURUS of ENGLISH WORDS and PHRASES, classified and arranged so as to facilitate the Expression of Ideas, and assist in Literar j Composition. By P. M. Roget, M.D. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. LECTURES on the SCIENCE of LANGUAGE, delivered at the Royal Institution. By Max Mtjllee, M.A. Fellow of All Souls College, Oxford, 2 vols. 8vo. price 30s. CHAPTERS on LANGUAGE. By Frederic W. Fareae, F.R.S. late Fellow of Trin. Coll. Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 8s. 6d. "WORD-GOSSIP ; a Series of Familiar Essays on Words and their Peculiarities. By the Rev. W. L. Blackley, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. A BOOK ABOUT "WORDS. By G. F. Graham, Author of ♦ English, or the Art of Composition,' &c. Fcp. Svo. price 3s. Qd. The DEBATER ; a Series of Complete Debates, Outlines of Debates, and Questions for Discussion. By F. Rowton. Fcp. 6s. MANUAL of ENGLISH LITERATURE, Historical and Critical. By Thomas Arnold, M.A. Second Edition. Crown Svo. price 7s. 6d. SOUTHEY'S DOCTOR, complete in One Volume. Edited by the Rev. J. W. Waetee, B.D. Square crown 8vo. 12s. 6d. HISTORICAL and CRITICAL COMMENTARY on the OLD TESTA- MENT ; with a New Translation. By M. M. Kaiisch, Ph.D. Vol. I. Genesis, Svo. ISs, or adapted for the General Reader, 12s. Vol. II. Exodus, 15s. or adapted for the General Reader, 12s. Vol. III. Leviticus, Paet I. 15s. or adapted for the General Reader, Ss. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS AND CO. A HEBREW GRAMMAR, with EXERCISES. By M. M. Kalisch, Ph.D. Paet I. Outlines with Exercises, 8vo. 12s. 6rf. Ket, 5«. Paet II. Exceptional Forms and Constructions, 125. &d. A LATIN-ENGLISH DICTIONARY. By J. T. White, D.D. of Corpus Christi College, and J. E. Riddle, M.A. of St. Edmund Hall, Oxford. Third Edition, revised. 2 vols. 4to. pp. 2,128, price 42s. cloth. White's College Latin-English Dictionary (Intermediate Size), abridged for the use of University Students from the Parent Work (as above). Medium Svo. pp. 1,048, price 18s. cloth. White's Junior Student's Complete Latin-English and English-Latin Dictionary. New Edition. Square 12mo. pp. 1,05S, price 12s. cor^ovofow / The ENGLISH-LATIN DICTIOXARY, price 5*. Qd. beparatejy | r^he LATIN-ENGLISH DICTIONARY, price 7s. U. An ENGLISH-GREEK LEXICON, containing all the Greek Words used by Writers of good authority. By C. D. Tonge, B.A. New Edi- tion. 4to. 21s. Mr. YONGE'S NEW LEXICON, English and Greek, abridged from his larger work (as above). Revised Edition. Square 12mo. 8«. Qd. A GREEK-ENGLISH LEXICON. Compiled by H. G. Liddell, D.D. Dean of Christ Church, and R. Scott, D.D. Master of Balliol. Sixth Edition. Crown 4to. price 36s. A Lexicon, Greek and English, abridged from Liddell and Scott's Greek-English Lexicon. Twelfth Edition. Square 12mo. 7s. Qd. A SANSKRIT-ENGLISH DICTIONARY, the Sanskrit words printed both in the original Devanagari and in Roman Letters. Compiled by T. Beneey, Prof, in the Univ. of Gottingen. Svo. 52s. Qd. WALKER'S PRONOUNCING DICTIONARY of the ENGLISH LAN- GUAGE. Thoroughly revised Editions, by B. H. Smaet. Svo. 12s. 16nio. 6s. A PRACTICAL DICTIONARY of the FRENCH and ENGLISH LAN- GUAGES. By L. CoNTANSEAU. Fourteenth Edition. Post Svo. 10s. &d. Contanseau's Pocket Dictionary, French and English, abridged from the above by the Author. New Edition, revised. Square 18mo. Ss. &d. NEW PRACTICAL DICTIONARY of the GERMAN LANGUAGE; German-English and English-German. By the Rev. W. L. Blackxet, M.A. and Dr. Cael Maetin Eeiedlandek. Post Svo. 7s. Qd. The M&.STERY of LANGUAGES; or, the Art of Speaking Foreign Tongues Idiomatically. By Thomas Peendeegast, late of the Civil Service at Madras. Second Edition. Svo. &s. Miscellaneous Works and Popular Metaphysics. The ESSAYS and CONTRIBUTIONS of A. K. H. B., Author of ' The Recreations of a Country Parson.' Uniform Editions :— Recreations of a Country Parson. By A. K. H. B. Fibst and Second Seeies, crown Svo. Gs, Gd. each. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. 9 The Common-place Philosopher in Town and Country. By A. K. H. B. Crown 8vo. price 3s. Qd. Leisure Hours in Town ; Essays Consolatory, ^sthetical, Moral, Social, and Domestic. By A. K. H. B. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. The Autumn Holidays of a Country Parson ; Essays contributed to Fraser's Jfagazine and to Good Words. By A. K. H. B. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. The Graver Thoughts of a Country Parson. By A. K. H. B. First and Second Seeies, crown Svo. 3s. Gd. each. Critical Essays of a Country Parson, selected from Essays con- tributed to Fraser's Magazine. By A. K. H. B. Grown Svo. 3s. Qd. Sunday Afternoons at the Parish Church of a Scottish University City. By A. K. H. B. Crown Svo. 3s. <6d. Lessons of Middle Age ; with some Account of various Cities and Men. By A. K. H. B. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. Counsel and Comfort spoken from a City Pulpit. By A.K. H. B. Crown Svo. price 3s. &d. Changed Aspects of Unchanged Truths ; Memorials of St. Andrevrs Sundays. By A. K. H.B. Crown Svo. 3s. &d. SHORT STUDIES on GREAT SUBJECTS. By James Anthony Feoude, M. a. late Tellow of Exeter Coll. Oxford. Third Edition. 8yo. 12s. LORD MACAULAY'S MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS:— LiBEAEY Edition. 2 vols. Svo. Portrait, 21s. People's Edition. 1 vol. crown Svo. 4s. Qd. The REV. SYDNEY SMITH'S MISCELLANEOUS WORKS ; includ- ing his Contributions to the Edinburgh Review. Crown Svo. 6s. The Wit and Wisdom of the Rev. Sydney Smith: a Selection of the most memorable Passages in his Writings and Conversation. 16mo. 3s. 6d. TRACES of HISTORY in the NAMES of PLACES; with a Vocabulary of the B-oots out of which Names of Places in England and Wales are formed. By Pxavkll Edmunds. Crown Svo. 7s. Qd. ESSAYS selected from CONTRIBUTIONS to the Edinburgh Review. By Henry B-ogbes. Second Edition. 3 vols. fcp. 2ls. Reason and Faith, their Claims and Conflicts. By the same Author. New Edition, accompanied by several other Essays. Crown Svo. 6s. 6d. The Eclipse of Faith ; or, a Visit to a Religious Sceptic. By the same Author. Twelfth Edition. Pep. 5s. Defence of the Eclipse of Faith, by its Author ; a rejoinder to Dr. Newman's Reply. Third Edition. Fcp. 3s. &d. Selections from the Correspondence of R. E. H. Greyson. By the same Author. Third Edition. Crown Svo. 7s. &d. FAMILIES of SPEECH, Four Lectures delivered at the Royal Institution of Great Britain. By the Rev. P. W. Paeeae, M.A. P.R.S. late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. Post Svo. with Two Maps, 5s. %d. B 10 NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. CHIPS from a GERMAN "WOEKSHOP; being Essays on the Science of Religion, and on Mythology, Traditions, and Customs. By Max MtJLLEB. M.A. Fellow of All Souls College, Oxford. Second Edition, revised, with an Index. 2 vols. 8vo. 24?. ANALYSIS of the PHENOMENA of the HUMAN MIND. By James Mill. A New Edition, with Notes, Illustrative and Critical, by Alexander Bain, Axdeew Findlateu, and George Geote. Edited, with additional Notes, by JonN Stuart Mill. 2 vols. 8vo. price 28s. An INTRODUCTION to MENTAL PHILOSOPHY, on the Inductive Method. By J.D. Morell,M.A.LL.D. 8vo. 12s. ELEMENTS of PSYCHOLOGY, containing the Analysis of the Intellectual Powers. By the same Author. Post Svo. 7s. Gd. The SECRET of HEGEL: being the Hegelian System in Origin, Principle, Form, and Matter. By J. H. Stirling. 2 vols. Svo. 28s. The SENSES and the INTELLECT. By Alexander Bain, M.D. Professor of Logic in the University of Aberdeen. Third Edition. Svo. 15s. The EMOTIONS and the WILL. By the same Author. Second Edition. Svo. 15s. On the STUDY of CHARACTER, including an Estimate of Phrenology. By the same Author. Svo. 9s. MENTAL and MORAL SCIENCE: a Compendium of Psychology and Ethics. By the same Author. Second Edition. Crown Svo. 10s. 6d. LOGIC, DEDUCTIVE and INDUCTIVE. By the same Author. In Two Parts, crown Svo. 10s. 6d. Each Part may be had separately :— Part I. Deduction, 4s. Part II, Induction, 6s. 6d. TIME and SPACE; a Metaphysical Essay. By Shadworth H. Hodgson. (This work covers the whole ground of Speculative Philosophy.) Svo. price 16s. The Theory of Practice ; an Ethical Inquiry. By the same Author. (This work, in conjunction with the foregoing, completes a system of Philo- sophy.) 2 vols. Svo. price 24s. STRONG AND FREE; or, First Steps towards Social Science. By the Author of ' My Life, and What shall I do with it ? * Svo. price 10s. Qd. The PHILOSOPHY of NECESSITY ; or, Natural Law as applicable to Mental, Moral, and Social Science. By Charles Brat. Second Edition. Svo. 95. The Education of the Feelings and Affections. By the same Author. Third Edition. Svo. 3s. Qd. On Force, its Mental and Moral Correlates. By the same Author. Svo. 5s. CHARACTERISTICS of MEN, MANNERS, OPINIONS, TIMES. By Anthony, Third Earl of Shaftesbury. Published from the Edi- tion of 1713, with Engravings designed by the Author ; and edited, with ^Marginal Analysis, Notes, and Illustrations, by the Rev. W. M. Hatch, M.A. Fellow of New College, Oxford. 3 vols. Svo. Vol. I. price 14s. A TREATISE on HUMAN NATURE ; being an Attempt to Introduce the Experimental Method of Reasoning into Moral Subjects. By David HrME. Edited, with a Preliminary Dissertation and Notes, by T. H. Green, Fellow, and T. H. Grose, late Scholar, of Balliol College, Oxford. \_In the press. ESSAYS MORAL, POLITICAL, and LITERARY. By David Hdme. By the same Editors. [_In the press. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS AND CO. 11 Astronomy, Meteorology, Popular Geography, &c. OUTLINES of ASTRONOMY. By Sir J. F. W. Herschel, Bart. M.A. Tenth Edition, revised; with 9 Plates and many Woodcuts. 8vo. 18s. OTHER WORLDS THAN OURS ; the Plurality of Worlds Studied under the Light of Recent Scientific Researches. By Richaed A. Peocxoe , B.A. E.R.A.S. With 1.3 Illustrations (6 of them coloured). Crown Svo. lOs. M. SATURN and its SYSTEM. By the same Author. 8 vo. with 14 Plates, Us. CELESTIAL OBJECTS for COMMON TELESCOPES. By the Rev. T. W. Webb, M.A. F.R.A.S. Second Edition, revised, with a large Map of the Moon, and several Woodcuts. 16mo. 7s. &d. NAVIGATION and NAUTICAL ASTRONOMY (Practical, Theoretical, Scientific) for the use of Students and Practical Men. By J. Meeeifield, F.R.A.S and H. Evees. Svo. 14s. DOVE'S LAW of STORMS, considered in connexion with the Ordinary Movements of the Atmosphere. Translated by R. H.Scott, M.A. T.C.D. Svo. lOs. 6cZ. PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY for SCHOOLS and GENERAL READERS. By M. F. Mauet, LL.D. Fcp. with 2 Charts," 2s. M. M'CULLOCH'S DICTIONARY, Geographical, Statistical, and Historical, of the various Countries, Places, and Principal Natural Objects in the World. New Edition, with the Statistical Information brought up to the latest returns by F. Maetix. 4 vols. Svo. with coloured Maps, £4 4s. A GENERAL DICTIONARY of GEOGRAPHY, Descriptive, Physical, Statistical, and Historical : forming a complete Gazetteer of the World. By A. Keith Johnston, LL.D. F.R.G.S. Revised Edition. Svo. Sis. <6d. A MANUAL of GEOGRAPHY, Physical, Industrial, and Political. By W. Hughes, F.R.G.S. With 6 Maps. Fcp. 7s. 6c?. The STATES of the RIVER PLATE : their Industries and Commerce. By WiLFEiD Latham, Buenos Ayres. Second Edition, revised. Svo. 12s. MAUNDER'S TREASURY of GEOGRAPHY, Physical, Historical, ^. Descriptive, and Political. Edited by W. Hughes, F.R.G.S, Revised Edition, with 7 Maps and 16 Plates. Fcp. Qs. cloth, or 9s. 6d. bound in calf. Natural History and Popular Science. ELEMENTARY TREATISE on PHYSICS, Experimental and Applied. Translated and edited from Ganot's Mements de PJiysique (with the Au- thor's sanction) by E. Atkikson, Ph.D. F.C.S. New Edition, revised and enlarged ; with a Coloured Plate and 620 Woodcuts. Post Svo. 15s. The ELEMENTS of PHYSICS or NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. By Neil Aenott, M.D. F.R.S. Physician Extraordinary to the Queen. Sixth Edition, rewritten and completed. Two Parts. Svo. 21s. SOUND : a Course of Eight Lectures delivered at the Royal Institution of Great Britain. By Joh>- Ttndall, LL.D. F.R.S. New Edition, crown Svo. with Portrait of 31. Chladni and 169 Woodcuts, price 9s. 12 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. HEAT a MODE of MOTION. By Professor John Tyndall, LL.D. F.R.S. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. with Woodcuts, 10». 6c/. RESEARCHES on DIAMAGNETISM and MAGNE-CRYSTALLIC ACTION ; inchiding the Question of Diamagnetic Polarity. By the same Author. With Plates and many Woodcuts. 8vo, price 14». NOTES of a COURSE of NINE LECTURES on LIGHT delivered at the Royal Institution of Great Britain in April-June 1869. By the same Author. Crown 8vo. price Is. sewed, or Is. 6d. cloth. LIGHT : Its Influence on Life and Health. By Forbes Winslow, M.D. D.C.L. Oxon. (Hon.). Fcp. 8vo. 6s. A TREATISE on ELECTRICITY, in Theory and Practice. By A. Db la Rive, Prof, in the Academy of Genera. Translated by C. V. Walkeb, F.R.S. 3 vols. 8vo. with Woodcuts, £3 13s. The CORRELATION of PHYSICAL FORCES. By W. R. Grove, Q.C. V.P.R.S. Fifth Edition, revised, and followed by a Discourse on Con- tinuity. 8vo. 10s. Qd. The Discourse on Continuity, separately, 2s. 6d. MANUAL of GEOLOGY. By S. Haughton, M.D. F.R.S. Revised Edition, with 66 Woodcuts. Fcp. 7s. &d. A GUIDE to GEOLOGY. By J. Phillips, M.A. Professor of Geology in the University of Oxford. Fifth Edition, with Plates. Fcp. 4s. The STUDENT'S MANUAL of ZOOLOGY and COMPARATIVE PHYSIOLOGY. By J. Bukney Yeo, M.B. Resident Medical Tutor and Lecturer on Animal Physiology in King's College, London. [Nearly ready, VAN DER HOEVEN'S HANDBOOK of ZOOLOGY. Translated from the Second Dutch Edition by the Rev. W. Clark, M.D. F.R.S. 2 vols. 8vo. with 24 Plates of Figures, 60#. Professor OWEN'S LECTURES on the COMPARATIVE ANATOMY and Physiology of the Invertebrate Animals. Second Edition, with 235 Woodcuts. 8vo. 21s. The COMPARATIVE ANATOMY and PHYSIOLOGY of the VERTE- brate Animals. By Richard Owen, F.R.S. D.C.L. With 1,472 Wood- cuts. 3 vols. 8vo. £3 1 3s. 6rf. The ORIGIN of CIVILISATION and the PRIMITIVE CONDITION of MAN ; Mental and Social Condition of Savages. By Sir JoHX Lubbock, Bart. M.P. F.R.S. With 25 Woodcuts. 8vo. price 16s. The PRIMITIVE INHABITANTS of SCANDINAVIA : containing a Description of the Implements, Dwellings, Tombs, and Mode of Living of the Savages in the North of Europe during the Stone Age. By SvEH NiLSSON. With 16 Plates of Figures and 3 Woodcuts. 8vo. 18s. BIBLE ANIMALS ; being a Description of every Living Creature mentioned in the Scriptures, from the Ape to the Coral. By the Rev. J. G. AVooD, M.A. F.L.S. With about 100 Vignettes on Wood, 8vo. 21s. HOMES WITHOUT HANDS : a Description of the Habitations of Animals, classed according to their Principle of Construction. By Rer. J. G. Wood, M.A. F.L.S. With about 140 Vignettes on Wood, 8vo. 21s. A FAMILIAR HISTORY of BIRDS. By E. Stanley, D.D. F.R.S. late Lord Bishop of Norwich. Seventh Edition, with Woodcuts. Fcp. 3s. 6d. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. 13 The HAEMONIES of NATURE and UNITY of CREATION. By Dr. Geoege Haettvig. Svo. with uumerous Illustrations, 18s. The SEA and its LIVING WONDERS. By the same Author. Third (English) Edition. Svo. with many Illustrations, 21s. The TROPICAL WORLD. By Dr. Geo. Hartwig. With 8 Chromo- xylographs and 172 Woodcuts. Svo. 21s. The POLAR WORLD ; a Popular Description of Man and Nature in the Arctic and Antarctic Regions of the Globe. By Dr. Geoege Haetwig. With 8 Chromoxj'lographs, 3 Maps, and 85 Woodcuts. Svo. 21s. KIRBY and SPENCE'S INTRODUCTION to ENTOMOLOGY, or Elements of the Natural History of Insects. 7th Edition. Crown Svo. 5s. MAUNDER' S TREASURY of NATURAL HISTORY, or Popular Dictionary of Zoology, Revised and corrected by T. S. Cobbold. M.D. Ecp. with 900 Woodcuts, 6s. cloth, or 9s. 6d. bound in calf. The TREASURY of BOTANY, or Popular Dictionary of the Vegetable Kingdom ; including a Glossary of Botanical Terms. Edited by J. Lindlet, F-R-S. and T. Mooee, F.L.S. assisted by eminent Contributors. With 274 Woodcuts and 20 Steel Plates. Two Parts, fcp. 12s. cloth, or 19s. calf. The ELEMENTS of BOTANY for FAMILIES and SCHOOLS. Tenth Edition, revised by Thomas Mooee, F.L.S. Fcp. with 154 Wood- cuts. 2s. 6d. The ROSE AMATEUR'S GUIDE. By Thomas Rivers. Ninth Edition. Fcp. 4s. The BRITISH FLORA; comprising the Phaenogamous or Flowering Plants and the Ferns. By Sir W. J, Hookee, K.H. and G. A. Waxkbb- Aenott. LL.D. 12mo. with 12 Plates. 14s. LOUDON'S ENCYCLOPEDIA of PLANTS ; comprising the Specific Character, Description, Culture, History, &c. of all the Plants found in Great Britain. With upwards of 12,000 Woodcuts. Svo. 42s. MAUNDER' S SCIENTIFIC and LITERARY TREASURY. New Edition, thoroughly revised and in great part re-written, with above 1,000 new Articles, by J. Y. Johnson, Corr. M.Z.S. Fcp. 6s. cloth, or 9s. 6d. calf. A DICTIONARY of SCIENCE, LITERATURE, and ART. Fourth Edition, re-edited by'W, T. Beande (the original Author), and Geoege W. Cox, M.A. assisted by contributors of eminent Scientific and Literary Acquirements. 3 vols, medium Svo. price 63s. cloth. Chemistry, Medicine, Surgery, and the Allied Sciences. A DICTIONARY of CHEMISTRY and the Allied Branches of other Sciences. By Henet Watts, F.R.S. assisted by eminent Contributors. Complete in 5 vols, medium Svo. £7 3s. ELEMENTS of CHEMISTRY, Theoretical and Practical. By W. Allen MiLLEE, M.D, &c. Prof, of Chemistry, King's Coll. London. Fourth Edition. 3 vols. Svo. £3. Paet I, Chemical Physics, 15s. Paet II. Inoeganic Chemistey, 21s. Paet III. Oeganic Chemistey, 24s. A MANUAL of CHEMISTRY, Descriptive and Theoretical. By William Odling, M.B. F.R.S. Paet I. Svo. 9s. Paet 11. just ready. 14 NEW 7/ORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. OUTLINES of CHEMISTRY ; or, Brief Notes of Chemical Facts. By William Odling, M.B. F.R.S. Crown 8vo. 7s. Gd. A Course of Practical Chemistry, for the use of Medical Students. By the same Author. New Edition, with 70 Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. 7s. Qd. Lectures on Animal Chemistiy, delivered at the Royal College of Physicians in 1865. By the same Author. Crown Svo. 4s. 6rf. LECTURES on the CHEMICAL CHANGES of CARBON. Delivered at the Royal Institution of Great Britain. By William Odling, M.B. F.R.S. Reprinted from the Chemical News, with Notes by W. Ceookes, F.R.S. Crown Svo. price 4s. Gd. HANDBOOK of CHEMICAL ANALYSIS, adapted to the Unitary System of Notation. By F. T. Coxington, M.A. P.C.S. Post Svo. 7s. 6d. — Coxingion's Tables of Qualitative Analysis, price 2s. Gd. A TREATISE on MEDICAL ELECTRICITY, THEORETICAL and PRACTICAL ; and its Use in the Treatment of Paralysis. Neuralgia, and other Diseases. By Julius Althaus, M.U. &c. Senior Physician to the Infirmary for Epilepsy and Paralysis. Second Edition, revised and partly re-written. Post Svo. price 15s. The DIAGNOSIS, PATHOLOGY, and TREATMENT of DISEASES of Women ; including the Diagnosis of Pregnancy. By Geailt Hewitt, M.D. Second Edition, enlarged ; with 116 Woodcut Illustrations. Svo. 24s. LECTURES on the DISEASES of INFANCY and CHILDHOOD. By Charles West, M.D. &c. Fifth Edition, revised and enlarged. Svo. 16s. A SYSTEM of SURGERY, Theoretical and Practical. In Treatises by Various Authors. Edited by T. Holmes, M.A. &c. Surgeon and Lecturer on Surgery at St. George's Hospital, and Surgeon-in-Chief to the Metro- politan Police. Second Edition, thoroughly revised, with numerous Illus- trations. 5 vols. Svo. £o 5s. The SURGICAL TREATMENT of CHILDREN'S DISEASES. By T. Holmes, M.A. &c. late Surgeon to the Hospital for Sick Children. Second Edition, with 9 Plates and 112 Woodcuts. Svo. 21s. LECTURES on the PRINCIPLES and PRACTICE of PHYSIC. By Sir Thomas Watson, Bart. M.D. New Edition in the press, LECTURES on SURGICAL PATHOLOGY. By James Paget, F.RS. Third Edition, revised and re-edited by the Author and Professor W. Tuenee, M.B. Svo. with 131 Woodcuts, 21s. COOPER'S DICTIONARY of PRACTICAL SURGERY and Encyclo- pfcdia of Surgical Science. New Edition, brought down to the present time. By S. A. Lane, Surgeon to St. Mary's Hospital, assisted by various Eminent Surgeons. Vol. II. Svo. completing tlie work. [7w the press. On CHRONIC BRONCHITIS, especially as connected with GOUT, EMPHYSEMA, and DISEASES of the HEART. By E. Headlam Geeenho^v, M.D. F.R.C.P. &c. Svo. 7s. Gd. The CLIMATE of the SOUTH of FRANCE as SUITED to INVALIDS; with Notices of Mediterranean and other Winter Stations. By C. T. Williams, M.A. M.D. Oxon. Assistant-Physician to the Hospital for Con- sumption at Brompton. Second Edition, with Frontispiece and Map. Crown Svo. 6s. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS AND CO. REPORTS on the PROGRESS of PRACTICAL and SCIENTIFIC MEDICINE in Different Parts of the World, from June 1868, to June 1869. Edited by Hokace Dobell, M.D. assisted by numerous and distinguished Coadjutors. Svo. 185. PULMONARY CONSUMPTION ; its Nature, Treatment, and Duration exemplified by an Analysis of One Thousand Cases selected from upwards of Twenty Thousand. By C. J. B. Williams, M.D. F.R.S. Consulting Phy- sician to the Hospital for Consumption at Brompton ; and C. T. Williams, M.A. M.D. Oxon. \_Nearly ready. CLINICAL LECTURES on DISEASES of the LIVER, JAUNDICE, and ABDOMINAL DROPSY. By Chaeles Mukchison, M.D. Post Svo. with 25 Woodcuts, 105. 6d. ANATOMY, DESCRIPTIVE and SURGICAL. By Henry Gray, F.R.S. With about 400 Woodcuts from Dissections. Pifth Edition, by T. Holmes, M.A. Cantab, with a new Introduction by the Editor. Royal Svo. 28s. CLINICAL NOTES on DISEASES of the LARYNX, investigated and treated with the assistance of the Laryngoscope. By W. Marcet, M.D. F.R.S. Assistant-Physician to the Hospital for Consumption and Diseases of the Chest, Brompton. Crown Svo. with 5 Lithographs, 6*. The THEORY of OCULAR DEFECTS and of SPECTACLES. Trans- lated from the German of Dr. H. Scheffler by R. B. Carter, F.R.C.S. With Prefatory Notes and a Chapter of Practical Instructions. Post Svo. price Is. Qd. OUTLINES of PHYSIOLOGY, Human and Comparative. By John Marshall, F.R.C.S, Surgeon to the University College Hospital. 2 vols, crown Svo. with 122 Woodcuts, 32s. ESSAYS on PHYSIOLOGICAL SUBJECTS. By Gilbert W. Child, M.A. Second Edition, revised, with Woodcuts. Crown Svo. Is. Qd. PHYSIOLOGICAL ANATOMY and PHYSIOLOGY of MAN. By the late R. B. Todd, M.D. F.R.S. and W. Bowman, F.R.S. of King's College. With numerous Illustrations. Vol. II. Svo. 25s. Vol. I. New Edition by Dr. Lionel S. Beale, F.R.S. in course of- publi- cation ; Part I. with 8 Plates, Is. Qd. COPLAND'S DICTIONARY of PRACTICAL MEDICINE, abridged from the larger work and throughout brought down to the present State of Medical Science. Svo. S6s. REIMANN'S HANDBOOK of ANILINE and its DERIVATIVES; a Treatise on the Manufacture of Aniline and Aniline Colours. Edited by William Crookes, F.R.S. With 5 Woodcuts. Svo. lOs. &d. A MANUAL of MATERIA MEDICA and THERAPEUTICS, abridged from Dr. Pereira's Elements by F. J. Farre, M.D. assisted by R. Beniley, M.R.C.S. and by R. Warington, F.R.S. Svo. with 90 Woodcuts, 21». THOMSON'S CONSPECTUS of the BRITISH PHARMACOPffilA. 25th Edition, corrected by E. Lloyd Birkett, M.D. ISmo. price 6s. MANUAL of the DOMESTIC PRACTICE of MEDICINE. By W. B. Kesteven, F.R.C.S.E. Third Edition, revised, with Additions. Fcp. 5*. GYMNASTS and GYMNASTICS. By John H. Howard, late Pro- fessor of Gymnastics, Comm. Coll. RApponden. Second Edition, revised and enlarged, with 135 Woodcuts. Crown Svo. 105. 6d. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS AND CO. The Fine Arts^ and Illustrated Editions. IN FAIRYLAND; Pictures from the Elf- World. By Richard Doyle. With a Poem by W. Allingham. With Sixteen Plates, containing Thirty-six Designs printed in Colours. Folio, 31s. &d. LIFE of JOHN GIBSON, R.A. SCULPTOR. Edited by Lady Eastlake. 8vo. 10s. 6d. The LORD'S PRAYER ILLUSTRATED by F. R. Pickersgill, R.A. and Henry Alfoed, D.D. Dean of Canterbury. Imp. 4to. price 21s. cloth. MATERIALS for a HISTORY of OIL PAINTING. By Sir Charles Locke Eastlake, sometime President of the Royal Academy. 2 vols. 8vo. price 30s. HALF-HOUR LECTURES on the HISTORY and PRACTICE of the Pine and Ornamental Arts. By William B. Scott. New Edition, revised by the Author ; with 50 Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. 8s. GcZ. ALBERT DURER, HIS LIFE and WORKS; including Auto- biographical Papers and Complete Catalogues. By William B. Scott. With Six Etchings by the Author, and other Illustrations. 8vo. 16s. SIX LECTURES on HARMONY, delivered at the Royal Institution of Great Britain in the Year 1867. By G. A. Macpabren. With nume- rous engraved Musical Examples and Specimens. 8vo. 10s. &d. The CHORALE BOOK for ENGLAND: the Hymns translated by Miss C. WiNKWORTH ; the tunes arranged by Prof. W. S. Bennett and Otto Goldschmidt. Pep. 4to. 12s. Qd. The NEW TESTAMENT, illustrated with Wood Engravings after the Early Masters, chiefly of the Italian School. Crown 4to.63s. cloth, gilt top ; or £5 5s. elegantly bound in morocco. LYRA GERMANICA ; the Christian Year. Translated by Catherine Winkworth ; with 125J Illustrations on Wood drawn by J. Leighton. P.S.A. 4to. 21s. LYRA GERMANICA ; the Christian Life. Translated by Catherine Winkworth ; with about 200 Woodcut Illustrations by J. Leighton, P.S.A. and other Artists. 4to. 21s. The LIFE of MAN SYMBOLISED by the MONTHS of the YEAR. Text selected by R. Pigot ; Illustrations on Wood from Original Designs by J. Leighton, P.S.A. 4to. 42s. GATS' and FARLIE'S MORAL EMBLEMS ; with Aphorisms, Adages, and Proverbs of all Nations. 121 Illustrations on Wood by J. Leightoit, F.S.A. Text selected by R. Pigot. Imperial 8vo. 31s. 6d. SHAKSPEARE'S MIDSUMMER -NIGHT'S DREAM, illustrated with 24 Silhouettes or Shadow-Pictures by P. Konewka, engraved on Wood by A. VOGEL. Folio, 31s. 6d. SHAKSPEARE'S SENTIMENTS and SIMILES, printed in Black and Gold, and Illuminated in the Missal Style by Henry Noel Humphreys. Square post 8vo. 21s. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. 17 SACRED and LEGEM DAHY ART. By Mrs. Jameson. Legends of tlie Saints and Martyrs. Fifth Edition, with 19 Etchings and 187 Woodcuts. 2 vols, square crown 8vo. 31s. 6d. Legends of the Monastic Orders. Third Edition, with 11 Etchings and 88 Woodcuts. 1 vol. square crown 8vo. 21s. Legends of the Madonna. Third Edition, with 27 Etchings and 165 Woodcuts. 1 vol. square crown 8vo. 21s. The History of Our Lord, with that of his Types and Precursors. Completed by Lady Eastlake. Revised Edition, with 31 Etchings and 281 Woodcuts. 2 vols, square crown 8vo. 42s. The Useful Arts, Manufactures, &c. HISTORY of the GOTHIC REVIVAL ; an Attempt to shew how far the taste for Mediaeval Architecture was retained in England during the last two centuries, and has been re-developed in the present. By Charles L. Eastlake, Architect. With many Illustrations. [Nearly ready. GWILT'S ENCYCLOPAEDIA of ARCHITECTURE, with above 1,100 Engravings on Wood, Fifth Edition, revised and enlarged by Wyatt Papworth. Additionally illustrated with nearly 400 Wood Engravings by O, Jewitt, and more than 100 other new Woodcuts. 8vo. 52s. Qd. ITALIAN SCULPTORS ; being a History of Sculpture in Northern, Southern, and Eastern Italy. By C. C. Perkins. With 30 Etchings and 13 Wood Engravings. Imperial 8vo. 42s. TUSCAN SCULPTORS, their Lives, Works, and Times. With 45 Etchings and 28 Woodcuts from Original Drawings and Photographs. Bj the same Author. 2 vols, imperial 8vo. 63s. HINTS on HOUSEHOLD TASTE in FURNITURE, UPHOLSTERY, and other Details. By Charles L. Eastlake, Architect. Second Edition, with about 90 Illustrations. Square crown 8vo. 18s. The ENGINEER'S HANDBOOK; explaining the Principles which should guide the Young Engineer in the Construction of Machinery. By C. S. Lowndes. Post 8vo. 5s. PRINCIPLES of MECHANISM, designed for the Use of Students in the Universitips, and for Engineering Students generally. By R. Willis, M. A. E.R.S. &e. Jacksonian Professor in the University of Cam- bridge. A new and enlarged Edition. 8vo. [Nearly ready. LATHES and TURNING, Simple, Mechanical, and ORNAMENTAL By W. Henry Northcott. With about 240 Illustrations on Steel and Wood. 8vo. 18s. URE'S DICTIONARY of ARTS, MANUFACTURES, and MINES. Sixth Edition, chiefly rewritten and greatly enlarged by Robert Hunt, F.R.S. assisted by numerous Contrilautors eminent in Science and the Arts, and familiar with Manufactures. With above 2,000 Woodcuts. 3 vols, medium 8vo. yrice £4 14s. 6d. HANDBOOK of PR/ICTICAL TELEGRAPHY, published with the sanction of the Chairman and Directors of the Electric and International Telegraph Company, and adopted by the Department of Telc^r.iphs for India. By R. S. Cullet. Third Edition. Svo.lis.6^. 18 NEW WORKS published by LONGMANS and CO. ENCYCLOPEDIA of CIVIL ENGINEERING, Historical, Theoretical, and Practical. By E. Ckest, C.E. With above 3,000 Woodcuts. 8vo. 42s. TREATISE on MILLS and MILLWORK. By Sir W. Fairbairn, ■p.E/.S. Second Edition, with 18 Plates and 822 Woodcuts. 2 vols. 8vo. 32s. USEFUL INFORMATION for ENGINEERS. By the same Author. First, Second, and Third Series, with many Plates and Woodcuts. 8 vols, crown 8vo. 10s. 6rf. each. The APPLICATION of CAST and WROUGHT IRON to Building Purposes. By the same Author. Fourth Edition, enlarged ; with 6 Plates and 118 Woodcuts, 8vo. price 16?. IRON SHIP BUILDING, its History and Progress, as comprised in a Series of Experimental Researches. By the same Author. With 4 Plates and 130 Woodcuts. 8V0. 18s. A TREATISE on the STEAM ENGINE, in its various Applications to Mines, Mills, Steam Na^^gation, Railwaysand Aericulture. By J. BorRKE, C.E. Eighth Edition ; with Portrait, 37 Plates, and 546 Woodcuts. 4to. 42s. CATECHISM of the STEAM ENGINE, in its various Applications to Mines, Mills, Steam Navigation, Railu-ays, and Agriculture. By the same Author. With 89 Woodcuts. Fcp. 6s. HANDBOOK of the STEAM ENGINE. By the same Author, forming a Key to the Catechism of the Steam Engine, with 67 Woodcuts. Fcp. 9s. BOURNE'S RECENT IMPROVEMENTS in the STEAM ENGINE in its various applications to Miues, Mills, Steam Navigation, Railways, and Agri- culture. Being a Supplement to the Author's ' Catechism of the Steam Engine.' By John Bourne, C.E. New Edition, including many New Examples ; with 124 Woodcuts. Fcp. 8vo. Os. A TREATISE on the SCREW PROPELLER, SCREW VESSELS, and Screw Engines, as adapted for purposes of Peace and War ; with Notices of other Methods of Propulsion, Tables of the Dimensions and Performance of Screw Steamers, and detailed Specifications of Ships and Engines. By J. Bourne, C.E. New Edition, with 54 Plates and 287 Woodcuts. 4to. 63s. . EXAMPLES of MODERN STEAM, AIR, and GAS ENGINES of the most Approved Types, as employed for Pumping, for Driving Machinery, for Locomotion, and tor Agriculture, minutely and practically described. By John Bourne, C.E. In course of publication in 24 Parts, price 2s.6d. each, forming One volume 4to. with about 50 Plates and 400 Woodcuts.; A HISTORY of the MACHINE-WROUGHT HOSIERY and LACE Manufactures. By William Felkin, F.L'.S. F.S.S. Royal 8vo. 21s. PRACTICAL TREATISE on METALLURGY, adapted from the last German Edition of Professor Kerl's Metallurgy by W.Crookes, F.R.S.&c. ' and E. Rohrig, Pli.D. M.E. In Three Volumes, Svo. with 625 Wood- cuts. Vol. I. price 31s. 6d. Vol. II. price 36s. Vol. III. price 31s. 6fZ. . MITCHELL'S MANUAL of PRACTICAL ASSAYING. Third Edi- tion, for the most part re-written, with all the recent Discoveries incor- porated, by W. Crookes, F.R.S. With 188 Woodcuts. 8vo. 28s. The ART of PERFUMERY ; the History and Theory of Odours, and the Methods of Extracting the Aromas of Plants. By Dr. Piesse, F.C.S. Third Edition, with 53 Woodcuts. Crown Svo. 10s. &d. Chemical, Natural, and Physical Magic, for Juveniles during the Holidays. By the same Author. Third Edition, with 38 Woodcuts. Fcp. 6s. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. 19 LOUDON'S ENCYCLOPEDIA of AGRICTJLTTJRE : comprising the Laying-out, Improvement, and Management of Landed Property, and the Cultivation and Economy of the Productions of Agriculture. With 1,100 Woodcuts. 8vo. 21s. Loudon's Encyclopaedia of Gardening : comprising the Theory and Practice of Horticiilture, Floriculture, Arboriculture, and Landscape Gar- dening. With 1,000 Woodcuts. 8vo. 21s. BAYLDON'S ART of VALUING RENTS and TILLAGES, and Claims of Tenants upon Quitting Farms, both at Michaelmas and Lady-Day, Eighth Edition, revised by J. C. Moetoj^. Svo. 10s. 6d. Religious and Moral Works, CONSIDERATIONS on the REVISION of the ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT. By C. J. Ellicott, D.D. Lord Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. Post Svo. price 5s. 6d. An EXPOSITION of the 39 ARTICLES, Historical and Doctrinal. By E. Haeold Beowne, D.D. Lord Bishop of Ely. Seventh Edit. Svo. 165. BISHOP COTTON'S INSTRUCTIONS in the PRINCIPLES and Practice of Christianity, intended chiefly as an introduction to Confirmation. Sixth Edition, ISmo. 2s. &d. The ACTS of the APOSTLES ; with a Commentary, and Practical and Devotional Suggestions for Readers and Students of the English Bible. By the Rev. F. C. Code:, M.A. Canon of Exeter, &c. New Edition. Svo. 12s. 6d, The LIFE and EPISTLES of ST. PAUL. By the Rev. W. J. CoNTBEAEE, M.A., and the Very Rev. J. S. HowsoN, D.D. Dean of Chester :— LiBEAET Edition, with all the Original Illustrations, Maps, Landscapes on Steel, Woodcuts, &c. 2 vols. 4to. 4Ss. Inteemediate Edition, with a Selection of Maps, Plates, and Woodcuts. 2 vols, square crown Svo. 31s. &d. Student's Edition, revised and condensed, with 46 Illustrations and Maps. 1 vol. crown Svo. price 9s. The VOYAGE and SHIPWRECK of ST. PAUL ; with Dissertations on the Life and Writings of St. Luke and the Ships and Navigation of tlie Ancients. By James Smith, F.R.S. Third Edition. Crown Svo. 10s. Qd. A CRITICAL and GRAMMATICAL COMMENTARY on ST. PAUL'S Epistles. By C. J. Ellicott, D.D. Lord Bishop of Gloucester & BristoL Svo. Galatians, Fourth Edition, 8s. 6c?. Ephesians, Fourth Edition, 8s. 6c?. Pastoral Epistles, Fourth Edition, 10s. 6d. Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon, Third Edition, 10s. 6c?. Thessalonians, Third Edition, 7s. 6c?. HISTORICAL LECTURES on the LIFE of OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST : being the Hulsean Lectures for 1859. By C.J. Ellicott, D.D. Lord Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol. Fifth Edition. Svo. price 12s. 20 NEW WORKS publisued by LONGMANS and CO. EVIDENCE Of the TKUTH of the CHRISTIAN RELIGION derived from the Literal Fulfilment of Prophecy. By Alexander Keith, D.D. 37th Edition, with numerous Plates, in square 8vo. 125. 6cZ,; also the 39th Edition, in post 8vo. with 5 Plates, 6s. History and Destiny of the "World and Church, according to Scripture. By the same Author. Square Svo. with 40 Illustrations, lOs. An INTRODUCTION to the STUDY of the NEW TESTAMENT, Critical, Exegetical, and Theological. By the Rev. S. Davidson, D.D. LL.D. 2 vols. Svo. 30s. Kev. T. H. HORNE'S INTRODUCTION to the CRITICAL STUDY and Knowledge of the Holy Scriptures. Twelfth Edition, as last revised throughout. With 4 Maps and 22 Woodcuts and Facsimiles. 4 vols. 8vo.42«. Eev. T. H. Home's Compendious Introduction to the Study of the Bible, being an Analysis of the larger work by the same Author. Re-edited by the Rev. John Atee, M.A. With Maps, &c. Post Svo. 65. HISTORY of the KARAITE JEWS. By William Harris Rule, D.D. Post Svo. price 7s. 6d. EWALD'S HISTORY of ISRAEL to the DEATH of MOSES. Trans- lated from the German. Edited, with a Preface and an Appendix, by Russell Maetineau, M.A. Second Edition. 2 vols. Svo. 24s. FIVE YEARS in a PROTESTANT SISTERHOOD and TEN YEARS in a Catholic Convent ; an Autobiography. Post Svo. 7s. Qd. The LIFE of MARGARET MARY HALLAHAN, better known in the religious world by tlie name of Mother Margaret. By her Religious Children. Second Edition. Svo. with Portrait, lOs. The SEE of ROME in the MIDDLE AGES. By the Eev. Oswald J. Reichel, B.C.L. and M.A. Svo. price 18s. The EVIDENCE for the PAPACY, as derived from the Holy Scrip- tures and from Primitive Antiquity; with an Introductory Epistle. By the Hon. Colin Lindsay. Svo. iirice r.'s. C>d. The TREASURY of BIBLE KNOWLEDGE ; being a Dictionary of the Books, Persons, Places, Events, and other matters of which mention is made in Holy Scripture. By Rev, J. Atee. M.A. With Maps. 16 Plates, and numerous Woodcuts. Fcp. Svo price 6s. cloth, or 9s. 6d. neatly bound in calf. The GREEK TESTAMENT; with Notes, Grammatical and Exegetical. By the Rev. W, Webster, M.A. and the Rev. W. F. AV ilkinson, M.A. 2 vols. 8vo. £2 is. . EVERY-DAY SCRIPTURE DIFFICULTIES explained and illustrated. By J. E.Prescott, M.A. Vol.1. Matthew and Mark; Vol. II. Luke and John. 2 vols. Svo. 9s. each. The PENTATEUCH and BOOK of JOSHUA CRITICALLY EXAMINED. By the Right Rev. J. W. Colenso, D.D. Lord Bishop of Natal. People's Edition, in 1 vol. crown Svo. 6s. or in 5 Parts, Is. each. The CHURCH and the WORLD ; Three Series of Essays on Questions of the Day. By Various Writers. Edited by the Rev. Oebt Shipley, M.A. Three Volumes, Svo. price 15s. each. The FORMATION of CHRISTENDOM. By T. W. Allies. Parts I. and II. Svo. price 12s. each Part. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. 21 ENGLAND and CHRISTENDOM:. By Archbishop Mannikg, D.D. Post 8vo. price 10s. 6d. CHRISTENDOM'S DIVISIONS, Part I., a Philosophical Sketch of the Divisions of the Christian Family in East and West. By Edmund S. Ffoulkes. Post 8vo. price 7s. 6d. Christendom's Divisions, Part II. Greeks and Latins, being a His- tory of their Dissensions and Overtures for Peace down to the Reformation. By the same Author. Post 8vo. 15s. The HIDDEN WISDOM of CHRIST and the KEY of KNOWLEDGE ; or, History of the Apocrypha. By Ernest De Bunsen. 2 vols. Svo. 28s. The KEYS of ST. PETER ; or, the House of Rechab, connected with the History of Symbolism and Idolatry. By the same Author. Svo. 14s. The TYPES of GENESIS, briefly considered as Revealing the Development of Human Nature. By Andrew Jukes. Second Edition. Crown Svo. 7s. 6d. The Second Death and the Restitution of All Things, with some Preliminary Remarks on the Nature and Inspiration of Holy Scripture. By the same Author. Second Edition. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. A VIEW of the SCRIPTURE REVELATIONS CONCERNING a FUTURE STATE. By Richard Whatelt, D.D. late Archbishop of Dublin, Ninth Edition. Fcp. Svo. 5s. The POWER of the SOUL over the BODY. By George Moore, M.D. M.R.C.P.L. The Field.' Fcp. Svo. price 2s. Qd. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. 27 WIICOCKS'S SEA-FISHERMAN; comprising the Chief Methods of Hook and Line Fishing in the British and other Seas, a Glance at Nets, and Remarks on Eoats and Boating. Second Edition, enlarged ; with 80 Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 12s. 6d. HORSES and STABLES. By Colonel F. Fitzwtgram, XV. the King's Hussars. With Twenty-four Plates of Illustrations, containing very numerous Figures engraved on Wood. 8vo. los. The HORSE'S FOOT, and HOW to KEEP IT SOUND. By W. Miles, Esq. Ninth Edition, with Illustrations. Imperial Svo. 12s. 6d. A PLAIN TREATISE on HORSE-SHOEING. By the same Author. Sixth Edition. Post 8vo. with Illustrations, 2s. Qd. STABLES and STABLE-FITTINGS. By the same. Imp. Svo. with 13 Plates, 15s. REMARKS on HORSES' TEETH, addressed to Purchasers. By the same. Post Svo. Is. 6d. ROBBINS'S CAVALRY CATECHISM, or Instructions on Cavalry Exercise and Field Movements, Brigade Movements, Out-post Duty, Cavalry supporting Artillery, Artillery attached to Cavalry. 12mo. 5s. BLAINE'S VETERINARY ART ; a Treatise on the Anatomy, Physi- ology, and Curative Treatment of the Diseases of the Horse, Neat Cattle and Sheep. Seventh Edition, revised and enlarged by C. Steel, M.R.C.V.S.L. Svo. with Plates and Woodcuts. ISs. The HORSE: with a Treatise on Draught. By William Youatt. New Edition, revised and enlarged. Svo. with niunerous Woodcuts, 12s. 6d. The Dog. By the same Author. Svo. with numerous Woodouts, 6*. The DOG in HEALTH and DISEASE. By Stonehenge. With 70 Wood Engravings. Square crown Svo. 10s. 6d. The GREYHOUND. By Stonehenge. Revised Edition, with 24 Portraits of Greyhounds. Square crown Svo. 10s. 6d. The OX ; his Diseases and their Treatment : with an Essay on Parturi- tion in the Cow. By J. R. Dobson. Crown Svo. with Illustrations, 75. 6d. Commerce, Navigation, and Mercantile Affairs, The ELEMENTS of BANKING. By Henry Dunning Macleod, M.A. Barrister-at-Law. Post Svo. [Nearly ready. The THEORY and PRACTICE of BANKING. By the same Author. Second Edition, entirely remodelled. 2 vols. Svo. 30s. PRACTICAL GUIDE for BRITISH SHIPMASTERS to UNITED States Ports. By Pieeeepont Edwaeds. Post Svo. Ss. Qd. A DICTIONARY, Practical, Theoretical, and Historical, of Com- merce and Commercial Navigation. By J. R. M'Culloch, Esq. New and thoroughly revised Edition. Svo. price 63s. cloth, or 70s. half-bd. in russia. The LAW of NATIONS Considered as Independent Political Commu- nities. By Sir Teavees Twiss, D.C.L. 2 vols. Svo. 30s., or separately, Paet I. Peace, 12s. Paet II. War, iSs. 2S NEW WORKS published dx LONGMANS and CO. Works of Utility and General Information. The CABINET LAWYER ; a Popular Digest of the Laws of England, Civil, Criminal, and Constitutional. Twenty-fifth Edition, brought down to the close of the Parliamentary Session of 1869. Fcp. 105. 6d. PEWTNER'S COMPREHENSIVE SPECIFIER ; A Guide to the Practical Specification of every kind of Building-Artificers' Work; with Forms of Building Conditions and Agreements, au Appendix, Foot-Xotes, and a copious Index. Edited by William Young, Architect. Crown 8vo. price e>s. The LAW RELATING to BENEFIT BUILDING SOCIETIES; with Practical Observations on the Act and all the Cases decided thereon ; also a Form of Iliiles and Forms of Mortgages. By W. Tidd Peait, Barrister. Second l<;dition. Fcp. 'Ss. Od. COLLIERIES and COLLIERS : a Handbook of the Lav^ and Leading Cases relatimr thereto. By J. C. Fowler, of the Inner Temple, Barrister, Stipendiary Magistrate for th(; District of Merthyr Tydfil and Aberdare. Second Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 7s. 6d. The MATERNAL MANAGEMENT of CHILDREN in HEALTH and Disease. By Thomas Bull, M.D. Fcp. 5*. HINTS to MOTHERS on the MANAGEMENT of their HEALTH during the Period of Pregnancy and in the Lying-in Room. By the late Thomas Bull, M.D. Fcp. 5s. NOTES on HOSPITALS. By Florence Nightingale. Third Edi- tion, enlarged ; with 13 Plans. Post 4to. ISs. The PHILOSOPHY of HEALTH ; or, an Exposition of the Physio- logical and Sanitary Conditions conducive to Human Longevity and Happiness. By Southwood Smith, M.D. Eleventh Edition, revised and enlarged ; with 113 Woodcuts. 8vo. Is. 6d. WHIST, WHAT TO LEAD. By Cam. Fourth Edition. 32mo. Is. CHESS OPENINGS. By F. W. Longman, Balliol College, Oxford. Fcp. 8vo. 25. Qd. A PRACTICAL TREATISE on BREWING ; with Formula for Public Brewers, and Instructions for Private Families. By W. Black. 8vo. lOs.Qd. MODERN COOKERY for PRIVATE FAMILIES, reduced to a System of Easy Practice in a Series of carefully-tested Receii>ts. By Eliza Acton. Newly revised and enlarged Edition ; with 8 Plates of Figures and 150 Woodcuts. Fcp. Gn. ON FOOD : its Varieties, Chemical Composition, Nutritive Value, Comparative Digestibility, Phj-siological Fnnctions and Uses, Preparatin/, Culinary Treatment, Preservation, Adulteration, &c. By H. Leiiieby, M.B. M.A. Ph.D. &c. Crown 8vo. i)rice i;*. COULTHART'S DECIMAL INTEREST TABLES at 24 Different E -te. not exceeding 5 per Cent. Calculated for the use of Bankers. To which ■■> ce added Commission Tables at One-Eighth and One-Fourth per Cent. bv. price 15s. MAUNDER'S TREASURY of KNOWLEDGE and LIBRARY of Reference; comprisine an English Dictionary and Grammar, Universal Gazetteer, Classical Dictionary, Chronology, Law Dictionary, a Synopsis of the Peerage, useful Tables, &c. Revised Edition. Fcp. 8vo. price 6s. INDEX Acton's Modem Cookery 28 Alcock's Residence in Japan 23 Allies on Form ation of Christendom .... 20 Alpine Guide (The) 23 Althaus on Medical Electricity 14 AxDREWs's Life of Oliver Cromwell 5 Arnold's Manual of English Literature .. 7 AiiNOTT's Elements of Physics 11 Arundines Cami 26 Autumn Holidays of a Country Parson .... 9 Aybe's Treasury of Bible Knowledge 20 Bacon's Essays, by Whately 6 Life and Letters, by Sped DING .. 5 Works, edited by Spedding 6 "Bain's Lotcic, Deductive and Inductive 10 Mental and Moral Science 10 on the Emotions and Will 10 on the Senses and Intellect 10 on the Study of Character 10 Ball's Alpine Guide 23 Bayldon's Rents and Tillages 19 Beaten Tracks 23 Becker's Charicles and Gallus 25 Benfey's Sanskrit Dictionary 8 'Bernard on British Neutrality 1 Black's Treatise on Brewing 28 Blackley's Word-Gossip 7 German-English Dictionary . . 8 Blaine's Rural Sports 26 . Veterinary Art 27 Bourne on Screw Propeller 18 Bourne's Catechism of the Steam Engine . 18 Handbookof Steam Engine .... 18 Improvements in the Steam Engine Treatise on the Steam Engine .. 18 Examples of Modern Engines .. 18 Bowdler's Family Shakspeare 26 Grande's Dictionary of Science, Litera- ture, and Art 13 Bray's (C.) Education of the Feelings .... 10 Philosophy of Necessity 10 on Force 10 Browne's Exposition of the 39 Articles 19 Buckle's History of Civilization 4 Bull's Hints to Mothers 2S Maternal Management of Children 28 BUNSEX'S iBaron) Ancient Esypt 4 God in History 3 Memoirs 5 BUNSEN (E, De) on Apocrypha 21 's Keys of St. Peter 21 Burke's Vicissitudes of Families 6 Burton's Christian Church 4 Vikram and the Vampire 2i Cabinet Lawyer 28 Calvert's Wife's Manual 21 Cates's Biographical Dictionary 5 Cats' and Farlie's Moral Emblems 16 Changed Aspects of Unchanged Truths 9 Chesney's Euphrates Expedition 22 IndianPolity 3 Waterloo Campaign 2 and Reeve's Military Resources of Prussia and France, &c 2 Child's Physiological Essays 15 Chorale Book for England 16 Clough'S Lives from Plutarch 2 COBBE's Norman Kings of England 2 COLENSO (Bishop) on Pentateuch and Book of Joshua 20 Commonplace Philosopher in Town and Country 9 Conington's Chemical Analysis 14 ■ Translation of ViRGlL'S Mneifl 26 CONTANSEAU'sFrench-EnglishDictionaries 8 CONYBEARK and HOWSON'S Work on St. Paul 19 Cook on the Acts 19 Cook's Voyages 5 Cooper's Surgical Dictionary 14 Copland's Dictionary of Practical Medicine 15 Cotton's Introduction to Confirmation 19 COULTHART'S Decimal Interest Tables 28 Counsel and Comfort from a City Pulpit 9 Cox's Aryan Mythology 4 Manual of Mythology 5 Tale of the Great Persian War 3 Tales of Ancient Greece 25 Cresy'S Encyclopaedia of Ciril Engineering 18 Critical Essays of a Country Parson 9 Crowe's History of France 2 CULLEY'S Handbook of Telegraphy 17 CUSACK'S History of Ireland 3 D'AUBiGNE's History of the Reformation in the time of Calvin 9 Davidson's Introihiction to New Testament 20 DeadShot(The).by VlARKSMAN 26 De la Rive's Treatise on Electricity 12 Denison's Vice-Regal Life 1 De Tocqueville's Democracy in America 2 Disraeli's Lothair 24 Dorell's Reports on the Progiess of Medi- cine 13 DOBSON on the Ox 27 DovEon Storms II Doylk's Fairyland 16 Dyer's City of Rome 3 Eastlake's Hints on Household Taste .... 17 History of Oil Pamtiug. 16 30 NEW WORKS PUBLISHED Br LONGMANS and CO. Eastlake's Gothic Eevi val Lite of Gibson Edmi:>'DS's Names of Places Edwards's Shipmaster's Guide Elements of Botany Ellicott on the Revision of the English New Testament 'S Commentary on Ephesians .... Commentary on Galatians .... PastoralEpist. Philippians,&c. Thessalonians Lectures on the Life of Christ. . Essays and Contributions of A. K.H.B EWALD'S History of Israel FAIEBAIRN on Iron Shipbuilding 'S Applications of Iron Information for Engineers Mills and Millwork Faraday's Life and Letters. Farrar's Families of Speech Chaiiters on Language Felki>' on Hosiery and Lace Manufactures Fenxell'S Book of the Roach FroULKES's Christendom's Divisions FiTZTVTGRAM on Horses and Stables Five Years in a Protestant Sisterhood FORBES'S Earls of Granard Fowler's Collieries and Colliers FRAJfClS'S Fishing Book Freshfield's Travels in the Caucasus. . . . Froude'S History of England Short Studies on Great Subjects Gajtot's Elementary Physics Gilbert's Cadore, or Titian's Country Gilbert and Churchill's Dolomites — GiRDLESTONE's High Alps without Guides Goldsmith's Poems, Illustrated Gould's Silver Store Graham's Book aboiit Words Graict's Home Politics Ethics of Aristotle Graver Thoughts of a Country Parson Gray's Anatomy Greexhow on Bronchitis Gbove on Correlation of Physical Forces . . Gurxey's Chapters of French History Gwxlt's Encyclopaedia of Architecture .... Hare on Election of Representatives Hartwig'S Harmonies of Nature Polar World Sea and its Living Wonders . . Tropical World Haughtox's Manual of Geology Hawker's Instructions to Young Sportsmen Herschel's Outlines of Astronomy Hewitt on Diseases of Women Hodgson's Theory of Practice TimeandSpace Holmes's System of Surgerj' Surgical Diseases of Infancy .... Hooker and Walker-Arxott's British Flora HORKE'S Introduction to the Scriptures Compendium of ditto How we Spent the Summer Hi)WARD's Gymnastic Exercises Howitt'S Australian Discovery Northern Heights of London. . • . Rural Life of England Visits to Remarkable Places. . . . HiJBXER'S Memoir of Sixtus V Hughes's (W.) Manual of Geography — Hume's Essays 10 Treatise on Human Nature 10 Humphrey's Sentiments of Shakspeare 16 Ihxe's Roman History 3 Ixgelow's Poems 25 Story of Doom 26 Mopsa 26 Jameson's Saints and Martyrs 17 Legends of the Madonna 17 Monastic Orders 17 Jameson and Eastlake's History of Our Lord 17 Johnston's Geographical Dictionary 11 Jukes on Second Death 21 on Types of Genesis 21 Kalisch'S Commentary on the Bible 7 Hebrew Grammar 8 Keith onFidfilment of Prophecy 20 Destiny of the World 20 Kerl's Metallurgy by Crookes and Rohbig 18 Kesteven'S Domestic Medicine 15 KiRBY and Spence'S Entomology 13 Landon's(L.E.L.") Poetical Works 26 Latham's English Dictionary 7 RiverPlate 11 Lat^xor's Pilgrimages in the Pyrenees 24 Lecky'S History of European Morals 3 Rationalism 3 Leisure Hours in Town 9 Leslie on Land Systems 1 Lessons of Middle Age 9 Letheby on Food 28 Lewes' History of Philosophy 4 Lewis's Letters 5 LiDDELL and Scott's Greek-English Lexi- con and Abridgment 8 Life of Man SjTnbolised 16 LifeofMargaret M. Hallahan 20 LiNDLEY and :Mooee's Treasury of Botany 13 Lindsay's Evidence for the Papacy 20 Longmajj's Edward the Third 2 Lectures on the History of Eng- land 2 Chess Openings 28 Lord's Prayer Illustrated 16 Loudon's Agriculture 19 Gardening 19 Plants 19 Lowndes's Engineer's Handbook 13 Lubbock on Origin of Civilisation 12 Lyra Eucharistica 22 Germanica 16, 21 Messianica 22 Mystica 22 Macaulay's (Lord) Essays 3 History of England .. 1 Lays of Ancient Rome 25 MiscellaneousWritings 9 Speeches 1 Complete Works 1 Macfarren'S Lectures on Harmony 16 MACLEOD'S Elements of Political Economy 7 Dictionary of Political Eco- nomy 7 Elements of Banking 27 Theory and Practice of Banking 27 McCulloch'S Dictionary of Commerce 27 Geographical Dictionary .. II Maguire's Life of Father Mathew 5 NEW WORKS PUBliSHED by LONGMANS and CO. 31 Ialet'S Overthrow of the Germanic Con- federation by Prussia 2 Iaxxing's England and Christendom 21 Iarcet on the Larynx la Iarshall's Physiology 15 lAKSHitAU'sLifeof Havelock 5 History of India 3 lAETiNEAU'S Endeavours after the Chris- tian Life 22 lASSEY's History of England 2 Llssingberd's History of the Reformation 4 lATHESOJJ'S England to Delhi 22 Iaunder's Biographical Treasurj^ 5 Geographical Treasury 11 Historical Treasury 4 Scientific and Literary Trea- sury 13 Treasury of Knowledge 2S Treasury of Natural History 13 La.T7RT'8 Physical Geography 11 Iay's Constitutional History of England. . 2 lELVILLE's Digby Grand 25 General Bounce 25 Gladiators 25 Good for Nothing 25 Holmby House 25 Interpreter 25 Kate Coventry 25 Queen's Maries 25 [emoir of Bishop COTTON 4 lENDELSSOHN's Letters 5 Lerivale's (HO Historical Studies 2 (C.) Fall of the Roman Re- public 3 Romans under the Empire 3 lERRiFiELD and Ever's Navigation .... 11 •IXLES on Horse's Foot and Horseshoeing . . 27 Horses' Teeth and Stables 27 IiLL (J.) on the Mind 10 *IiLL (J. S.) on Liberty 6 on Representative Government 6 on Utilitarianism 6 Iill'S (J. S.) Dissertations and Discussions 7 Political Economy 6 System of Logic 6 Hamilton's Philosophy 7 Inaugural Address 7 England and Ireland 6 Subjection of Women 6 Iiller'S Elements of Chemistry 13 Hymn- Writers 21 .IlTOHELL'S Manual of Assaying 18 dONSELL'S Beatitudes 22 His Presence not his Memory 22 ' Spiritual Songs ' 22 ylOOEB'S IrishMelodies 25 Lalla Rookh 25 Poetical Works 25 Power of the Soul over the Body 21 SIORELL'8 Elements of Psychology 10 Mental Philosophy 10 ilUULEE's (Max) Cliips from a German Workshop 10 » Lectures on the Science of Language 7 (K. O.) Literature of Ancient Greece 3 MURCHisoif on Liver Complaints 15 Mure' s Language and Literature of Greece 3 New Testament, Illustrated Edition 16 Newman's History of his Religious Opinions 5 Nightingale's Notes on Hospitals 2S Nilsson's Scandinavia 12 No Appeal 24 NoRTHCOTB's Sanctuaries of the Madonna 20 Northcott's Lathes and Turning 17 Norton's City of London 23 Odling'S Animal Chemistry 14 Course of Practical Chemistry.. 14 Manual of Chemistry 13 Lectures on Carbon 14 Outlines of Chemistry 14 Our Children's Story 25 Owen's Lectures on the Invertebrate Ani- mals 12 Comparative Anatomy and Physio- logy of Vertebrated Animals .... 12 Packe's Guide to the Pyrenees 23 Paget's Lectures on Surgical Pathology .. 14 Pereira's Manual of Materia Medica 15 Perkin'S Italian and Tuscan Sculptors. ... 17 Pewtner's Comprehensive Specifier 28 Phillips's Guide to Geology 12 Pictures in Tyrol 22 PiESSE's Art of Perfumery 18 Natural Magic 18 Pratt's Law of Building Societies 28 Prendergast's Mastery of Languages 8 Prescott's Scripture Difficulties 20 Proctor on Plurality of Worlds 11 Saturn and its System 11 Rae's Westward by Rail 23 Recreations of a Country Parson 8 Reichel's See of Rome 20 Reily's Map of Mont Blanc 23 REiMANNon Aniline Dyes 15 Reynolds' Glaphyra, and other Poems . . 26 Riley's Memorials of London 23 Rivers' Rose Amateur's Guide 13 ROBBIN'S Cavalry Catechism 27 Roger's Correspondence of Greyson 9 Eclipse of Faith 9 Defence of ditto 9 Essays from the Edinburgh Eeview 9 Reason and Faith 9 RoGET's English Words and Phrases 7 Roma Sotteranea 24 Ronald's Fly-Fisher's Entomology 26 Rose's Ignatius Loyola 2 RowTON's Debater 7 Rule's Karaite Jews 20 Russell's (Earl) Speeches and Despatches 1 on Government and Constitution 1 Sandar's Justinian's Institutes 6 Samuelson'S German Working Man 24 ScHEPFLERon Ocular Defects and Spectacles 15 Scott's Lectures on the Fine Arts 16 Albert Durer 16 Seebohm's Oxford Reformers of 1498 2 Sewell's After Life 24 Amy Herbert 24 CleveHall 24 Earl's Daughter 24 Examination for Confirmation .. 21 Experience of Life 24 Gertrude 24 Glimpse of the World 24 History of the Early Church.... 24 Ivors 24 Journal of a Home Life 24 Katlrarine Ashton 24 Laueton Parsonage 24 Margaret Percival 24 Passmg Thoughts on Religion . . 21 Preparations for Communion .... 21 Principles of Education 21 Readings for Confirmation 21 Settell'S Readings for Lent 21 Tales and Stories 24 Thoughts for the Age 21 Ursula 34 NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS and CO. SewBll's Thought! for the Holy A\ eek. . . . Shaftesblky'8 Characteristics Shakespkark's Midsummer Night'sDream illustrated with Silhouttes Shipley's Church and the World Invocation of Saints Short's Church History. . Smart's Walker's Pronouncing Diction- ary Smith's (A. C.) Tour in Portugal. .... . . • . . (Southwood) Philosophy of Health (J.) Paul's Voyase and Shipwreck (Sydney) Miscellaneous Works.. Wit and Wisdom Life and Letters Southky's Doctor Poetical Works Stanley's History of British Birds Stkbbixg's Analysis of Mill's Logic Stephks's Essays in Ecclesiastical Bio- graphy v;;----, Stirling s Secret of Hegel Stombhbnge on the Dog on the Greyhound Strickland's Tudor Pnncesses Queens of England Strong and Free Sunday Afternoons at the Parish Church of a Scottish Unirersity City (St. Andrews). . Sytkbtman'S Through the Night, and Oaward TATLOR's History of India 3 (Jeremy) Works, edited by Eden 22 Thirlwall's History of Greece 2 Thompson's (Archbishop) Laws of Thought 7 (A. T.) Conspectus 15 Paraguayan War 23 Three Weddings 2^ Todd (A.) on Parliamentary Gorernment 1 Todd and Bowman's Anatomy and Phy- siology of Man 15 Trench's Realities of Irish Life 3 Trollope's Barchester Towers 24 Warden 24 Twiss'S Law of Nations 27 Tyndall on Diamagnetism 12 Heat H Sound 12 TYNDALL'sFaraday as a Discoverer 4 Lectures on Li^rht 12 Uncle Peter's Fairy Tale 24 Una's Dictionary of Arts, Manufactures, andMines 17 Van Dbr Hobven's Handbook of Zoology 12 Warburton's Hunting Songs Watson's Principles and Practice of Physic Watts's Dictionary of Chemistry Webb's Objectsfor Common Telescopes ,. Webster and Wilkinson's Greek Testa- men t Weld's Notes on Burgundy Wellington's Life, by the Rev. G. R. Gleig West on Children's Diseases Whatkly's English Synony mes Rhetoric WiiATELY on a Future State Religious Worship Truth of Christianity Whist, what to lead, by CAM White and Riddle's Latin-English Dic- tionaries Wilcock's Sea Fisherman Williams's Aristotle's Ethics History of Wales Williams on Climate of South of France Consumption Willis's Principles of Mechanism WiNSLOW on Light Wood's Bible Animals Homes without Hands Woodward's Historical and Ghronoltjgical Encyclopaedia i Yeo's Manual of Zoology 12 YoNGE's English-Greek Lexicons 8 Editions of Horace 26 YOUATT on the Dog 27 on the Horse 27 Zeller'8 Socrates ...•• 1 Stoics, Epicureans, and Sceptics. LONDON: PRINTED BY SPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW- STREET SQXJIBE AND PABLIA.MENT STEJJBT Date Due FACULTY ^-^^ ^••l* Jfik^ f*??9S ^mif i4»JL4a9j6 T***^!^!!****** t